Search the Community

Chapter 1: Three sisters, one home, one family The only thing that seemed the same was something, or someone, was always being changed. When my dad remarried, Kelly, who is 7, became my step-sisters. The feeling of not quite being a ‘big girl’ and not sure about being a little girl as I’m 8, gets confusing. As we’re close in age, we’re expected to have a close relationship, but we hadn’t grown up together and too shy to share our secrets. We didn’t share a bedroom, our parents tried to get us to be more like sisters, but with little success. We did watch TV together sometimes, do homework, or play with our younger sister, Aimee, She’s almost 5 and has some disabilities, so more like a big baby. Our mom gets upset if we call her a baby, though, so we’re careful. It seems our mom has found plenty of ways to make us behave without it quite seemly like a punishment. Keeping us in our room, watching boring educational shows from the 1980s is one way. She claims its educational, so its good for us, but we end up bored and sometimes in tears anyway. Our dad is usually pretty reasonable, but one thing is didn’t seem to like was changing diapers, and always felt awkward changing me for bed as I got older. Having 3 girls in diapers at night makes him really awkward if he’s changing us. It’s also cold this time of year, and one thing all of us girls have in common is we get the flu, despite getting a flu shot every year. It seems like one of us is sick, especially during the colder time of year. Getting sick usually means stuck in bed, wearing diapers, and practically treated like our little sister. Our mom has been a foster parent for some years, and works from home for some big company, or something. She keeps telling us how much fun she had living in Manhattan, but it didn’t sound like fun to us. Dad worked for a different big company, but quit after my mom died a few years ago. Even though it was something healthcare related, he doesn’t like hospitals much. The thing with our mom being a foster parent that provides temporary care to kids, although she prefers younger kids, especially those who are babied and immature. It feels like sometimes when we’re acting like a ‘big girl’ mom doesn’t notice, but if we’re being immature and babyish, like our little sister, mom pays attention. We’re stuck in the middle, not being fully incontinent and babied like our younger sister, or old enough be able to make our own choices like our older sister who is now 17. My dad is surprised that some foster kids ask for diapers, or just accept being diapered again. Because foster kids wetting the bed is common, mom usually puts them in diapers for bed. We’re not the same: To say our family is complicated, would be an understatement. We’re always competing with each other, and recent restrictions have made things even more complicated. Some times we compete to see who can be bratty and get away with it, other times we focus on our schoolwork and homework. Our young sister, Aimee, isn’t really able to use the potty without considerable help, and has no real bladder or bowel control. It’s more sit her on the potty, and wait until she goes in the potty, then clean her and back in a diaper. On the other hand, our dad insists we use the potty, and gets annoyed when we have accidents, although 7 or 8 year old girls do have accidents sometimes, he doesn’t quite understand. We sometimes have to use pull-ups or diapers during the day, because of accidents. Depending on our parents mood, we have to get our pull-ups check and have to tell them when we have accidents. When my sis and I are fighting, especially when one of us is back in diapers, things sometimes get out of hand. This was one of the times when things got complicated, was when It was one of those times, that our oldest sister Lisa, was visiting and taking forever in the shower, and Kelly had an accident in her pull-up while waiting for one of the bathrooms to become available. Our dad wasn’t expecting to change a poopy pull-up, and mom wasn’t home yet. I made faces at my sister, even though I was expecting to be diapered for bed, just like her and Aimee. Bath time and diaper time: After Kelly had cried in her room for half an hour, our mom returned and Kelly was taken to the bathroom, her messy bottom cleaned and bathed, then wrapped in a towel and carried to Aimee’s room, basically the nursery, and sat on a chair. Not long after, I was bathed by my mom, something that felt embarrassing at times, and wrapped in a towel, then carried to Aimee’s room, and placed on the changing table straight away. Aimee was laying in her bed, with a thick cloth diaper on, and a pacifier in her mouth. She seemed slightly amused, watching me, her older sisters, fussing and protesting being put in a cloth diaper for bed time. It didn’t take long for dad to come in to see what the fuss was about. “It’s a diaper. The sooner you get you’re diaper on, the sooner you can watch Netflix before bed.” he said. “Cloth diapers are so thick and uncomfortable” I replied, but my dad wasn’t interested in my complaining, especially since Kelly was already in her cloth diaper. Our younger sister often gets cloth diapers for bed, and doesn’t complain. She can’t talk, but she does get cry to and fuss. Our parents weren’t big on spanking us, but did from time to time. Being mean to Aimee, like calling her a baby, sometimes got us a spanking. Lisa came in with a bottle for Aimee, but silly me couldn’t resist poking fun at my sister, who was still upset about messing her pull-up. “Is that for Kelly?” She asked, trying to sound innocent but failing on the sarcasm. The glare from mom said it all. “Are you thirsty? It’ll help you settle down!” Mom replied, leaving little doubt that I wasn’t being kind, then handing me the bottle, and I started drinking. Even though Aimee needs to be bottle fed, mom sometimes gives us a bottle of warm milk in the evening to help us settle down for the night. “How many little girls are thirsty?” Lisa asked, with a hint of snarkiness. Mom whispered something to her, and she just nodded. It seemed like our mom wanted us to stop with the teasing, and diapering us in front of our little sister, is one way to get her point across without yelling and spanking us. While mom put us both in our pajamas, Lisa prepared more bottles. Something told us that our mom didn’t think we’d be dry in the morning. We drank our bottles, while Aimee was fed her bottle by Lisa, and she still seemed to giggle at our babying. Both Kelly and I have a love-hate relationship with babying, and being in diapers, especially cloth diapers. Our mom expects us not wet our pull-ups during the day, but will sometimes diaper us in the evening.

[Author’s note: This is a story from a different perspective, and set in the near future. I got the idea of having stories in the same ‘universe’ from other stories, although I’m not quite sure yet how it fits with my other stories. Medical themes and regression are involved in this story. As always, feedback welcome, so let me know what ya'll think] Chapter 1: Experience required After my birthday, and turning 20, I thought I had everything planned out. Most of my childhood health issues had been resolved, and I had my own small apartment. Not to brag, but I was top of my class at nursing school, but had trouble finding work. Hospitals wanted someone with a 4 year degree, or it was basically as a nursing assistant, with much less pay, not a position for a qualified nurse. I had a scholarship, but also earned money tutoring. Tutoring younger kids actually paid better than older kids. It was looking like I was going to have to finish my BSN degree before I’d take her seriously. One of my interviews was at a small children’s hospital. They said I didn’t have enough experience. I spent half my childhood in hospitals, but they didn’t care. I’m quite petite and still only 5’3” so they think of me as a kid, not a fully qualified nurse. Did they really notice that I wore a pull-up under my pants. I dread interviews for jobs, because of peoples weird reaction to my past, assuming they know, since I legally changed my name at 17. I was a medical miracle according to some, but others though they might catch some virus from me. I’ve survived a gymnastics fall that sent me to the hospital, a car accident that put me in a coma, catching the flu every year as a child, and more. Daycare experience: I’ve worked at daycare centers, preschools, and a summer camp. For some reason, I haven’t been able to find a job I actually enjoy. Well, the summer camp work was good while it lasted. Tutoring grade school students pays well, and doesn’t come with the stress of babysitting kids. Unlike most babysitters, I’m quite experienced at changing older kids’ diapers, and changed my cousins many times growing up. Working at a daycare, the thing that frustrated me most, was how many parents, and teachers, bought into the whole ‘potty trained by 2’ nonsense. Kids do have accidents, kids do regress in their potty training. Medical conditions can cause temporary or or short term incontinence. At one one daycare I worked at part-time, the nurse was an idiot, and reassured parents that their little angel is happy, and their temper tantrums, anxiety and other behavior isn’t the parents fault. I quit after 2 weeks, even though they begged me to stay. At one daycare I applied for a job, then changed my mind, the director actually said she was trying to prepare 5 year olds for Harvard or MIT. Do they want their little darlings to need a lifetime of therapy? Then again, My aunt wanted me to work on schoolwork, the day after I woke up in ICU. I wasn’t really awake and could barely get a sentence out. Normal is overrated: Much to my mom’s annoyance, I loved watching House on TV. I still wear my House t-shirts sometimes. Even though I cringe at the inaccuracies, as I had been in hospital enough to notice, I loved the show. When parents insist their kid is normal, and somehow it’s the teachers fault, I want to scream. Kids learn in different ways, at their own pace. If the parents work too much, hire a tutor to help your kids learn the subjects. One phrase I really hate is “mastering their skills”, such as making sure they can do everything expected of a child in kindergarten. If the child is non-verbal, still in diapers, but seems to be able to read, and use a tablet or laptop, then teach them basic math and English. Last year, I tutored a young girl, turning 10, who was still in diapers due to her inability to stay consistently dry. Her mom was surprised that I was well aware some children find being babied by their mommy comforting, and changing diapers is often necessary. I was aware because that used to be me, I was in and out of diapers growing up. After the car accident, with my mom driving, she wanted things to go back to normal, but that couldn’t happen while I had to wear diapers due to a weak bladder. A second car accident, again with mom driving, was more than my mom could handle. When I woke up from the coma, my aunt was there, my dad was there, but no mommy, and I had a complete breakdown. Eventually, another of my aunts, Charlie, who happens to be a nurse, let me stay with her at the farm that was an hour out of the city, until I got better, and the was able to live with dad again, before going back to Aunt Charlie's farm. The reason I didn't stay with Aunt Charlie longer is that eventually word of my past leaked out, probably from staff at the hospital. Maybe they found one of the published medical journal papers, of one of the studies, that I was a part of. Surviving the pandemic: Part of the reason I hide the details my past as much as possible, is that my story was on national news, for reasons that are complicated. When coronavirus pandemic first hit, I tested negative, when people around me caught the virus. Specialized testing confirmed I didn’t have coronavirus, until a later strain hit me like a freight train. The hospital kept me isolated from other patients, including other teens with coronavirus. It was almost like I was a celebrity, well I was, kind of. Anyway, after a month in hospital, I had survived and my aunt Charlie and uncle Jack, took me to their farm about an hour out of the city. We stayed on the farm, although Charlie worked at a senior center as a nurse, part time. That was three years ago, and now I’m living on my own in the city, changed my name and appearance, and nobody knows my past. I’m just a normal young woman, although I still wear a mask, and gloves. Most people still wear masks, in the city. Tutoring Makela: I had been tutoring a 11 year old girl, mainly on biology. She had a concussion and spinal injury, when she came off her bike, due to a crack in the road. She still had a lot of questions, about how her recovery would be, and how the other girls at school, even her so-called friends avoid her since she returned to school, just before thanksgiving. She is surprised how knowledgeable I am on spinal injuries compared to most of the doctors she has seen. She had a tough day, as she had anxiety, and needed to lay down for a few hours, after getting her diaper changed by the nurse. School rules require her to change her diaper in the nurses office bathroom, or by the nurse. There was a different nurse at school today, who was surprised that Makela asked her to change her. During our tutoring session, Makela messed her diaper a bit, along with wetting it, and that upset her. Her parents are okay with me changing her, while I’m there, and so I changed her. A few weeks ago, her mom was surprised when she asked me to change her, as her mom was busy. I changed her without too much fuss, although since it was in the evening, Makela asked if I could put her night diaper on her, which was thicker than her normal day ones. Makela and her parents know I wear pull-ups, but assumed it’s because of my pandemic-related germophobia. Since the pandemic, more and more women are wearing a diaper or pull-up when going out, as it'si one way to avoid unhygienic public restrooms. It’s clear Makela realizes that I don’t find being in diapers a weird thing, and I’m supportive of her need for diapers.

The band Damage Limitation are on tour and stopping at a festival. Much to their chagrin they have been set up with a PR opportunity that none of them want. The band's manager, John, finds that corralling a rock band is the hardest part of his job. --- This story update, like all my others, is available on my Patreon one week before it gets posted elsewhere. For a $5 monthly pledge you can see every update I post (one every four days) before everyone else. For $10 you get early access plus access to TWENTY-SIX exclusive stories only available on Patreon. Other rewards and tiers are available and can be found on my Patreon page. https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Damage Limitation By Elfy The tour bus rolled down the highway under the blazing sun. The band Damage Limitation were lounging around as the miles of empty countryside stretched out behind them, the tour was really taking a toll on the three-piece band. The group were on their way to the Upload Festival where they would be headlining that night in support of their new album. It was to be the last show before they were to get a well-earned break. In truth tensions within the band were quite high but that was no surprise considering they had been living together in such cramped confines for so long. James, the vocalist and bass player, was sitting at the back of the bus using the video game console. Matt, the guitarist, was furiously scribbling on a piece of paper. He was already starting work on songs for the next album as well as his side project. The drummer, Brad, was at the front of the bus with his feet up and a baseball cap pulled down over his face. Sitting just across from the driver was the band manager. John was looking back at the guys he managed and was just as interested in some time away. Trying to keep these guys from fighting was a full time job. He was hoping for a quiet final day of the tour before heading home to his family. John consulted his planner and reminded himself of an event that was booked for earlier in the day. He closed his eyes and sighed before leaning across to the driver. “We need to make a detour.” John said quietly, “Go to this address.” John left the piece of paper with the driver who immediately started typing the new address into the satellite navigation equipment. John stood up and took a deep breath, he knew that what he had to say would not go down well with the young men strewn around the bus. “Band meeting!” John called out, “Upstairs.” John walked to the upper level of the bus which was filled with equipment. He walked to the front of the bus and sat down, as he heard people coming up the stairs he looked out at the town that was rapidly approaching. The bus sped past a billboard advertising the festival, a picture of Damage Limitation took up a majority of the space. “What’s up?” James asked as he sat down on one of the chairs and put his feet up. “Let’s wait till everyone’s here.” John replied. “That doesn’t sound good…” James chuckled as he leaned back and pulled out his phone. Matt was the second person up the stairs. He didn’t say anything but sat down on a speaker opposite the singer and continued scribbling notes without looking up. Not long after he sat down he shook his head and scribbled out some lines. “Writing our next hit?” James asked as he glanced up from the phone, “Please no octave changes this time. You’re killing me, dude.” “I’m writing something acoustic for my solo stuff.” Matt replied. “That’s good because John’s kicking you out of the band.” James replied with a snide smile. “He’s… what!?” Matt finally looked up from his paper to see James laughing and John shaking his head. “No one is getting kicked out.” John said quickly, “We just have to make an unexpected stop.” “Asshole.” Matt muttered to James before turning back to his paper. Brad finally trooped up the stairs half a minute later. He was yawning and quickly slumped into the seat nearest him. He leaned his head against the window and motioned for John to get on with it. “Alright, now that everyone’s here…” John started, “I wanted to let you all know there is a publicity event booked before the show tonight.” “More autographs?” Brad sighed, “You know how I feel about that.” “Yes, I know.” John replied, “You think it affects your drumming…” “More like it affects his jerking off.” James interjected with a laugh that no one shared. “Fuck you, James.” Brad replied without missing a beat. “Guys, knock it off.” John said as he briefly put his hand up to his forehead, “There won’t be many autographs. You’re going to be visiting a day care at the festival site for some pictures, maybe you’ll help out a bit and th-” “A day care!?” James scoffed, “Count me out.” “It’s the record labels idea.” John said, “They want you to do it so you’ll have to do it.” “That’s bullshit.” James argued. “You have to admit it’s not very rock and roll.” Matt said as he looked up again, “Like, I thought we were trying to make some hard hitting music that makes a difference.” “More like some hard hitting money.” Brad said lazily, “I’ve got a mortgage to pay off.” “Just get cleaned up.” John said, “We’ll be there in about half an hour and I need you all to be presentable for the press. You know you have to keep the suits happy if you want to get your bonus.” With general murmurs of discontent the three band members left to go back downstairs. John reminded himself it was just one more day before he could get a break, he just had to get the band through this last day of the tour. --- The bus pulled in to the festival car park and finally came to a stop. No one on board seemed particularly eager to get off but the roadies from other vehicles came on to start offloading equipment. James was chewing on some bubble-gum as he looked out of the window at the general hubbub outside the bus. He could hear a band on the main stage playing a song but they didn’t sound very good. James never really socialised with other bands, he didn’t mind doing it but it always seemed like other bands avoided them. He supposed his incessant pranking and joking might be the reason but if they couldn’t handle a little bit of fun that wasn’t his problem. “Yo, wake up.” James said as he threw a guitar pick across the aisle at Brad who was sleeping again. “Wha…” Brad slowly looked up in confusion, “Where are we?” “We’re at the festival.” James said, “John’s just gone off to work out where we’re going.” Brad nodded and stretched but soon leant back against the window. He didn’t fall back to sleep but he wasn’t doing much either. Matt was sat on the seat behind him taking a break from writing but not from work, he was listening to some other music. He called it research to see what other bands were doing but his bandmates called it an excuse to goof off. Matt always thought it was rich for them to say that though since it always seemed to be him that was doing the work for the band. James looked back out of the window to see John jogging back across the car park and on to the bus. He had a bunch of contracts and papers and looked a little rushed. He put his paper down on the vacant driver’s seat and looked around. “Good, you’re all here.” John said slightly breathlessly. “Where else would we be?” James asked sarcastically, “It’s not like we’re allowed to have fun or anything anymore.” “James you knew that when you signed the contract with the label you would have responsibilities and…” John began. “Whatever, dude.” James said with a dismissive wave of the hand, “What’re we doing?” “OK, well you aren’t due out on stage for quite a while and there are one or two things lined up for you beforehand.” James explained, “The nursery is waiting for us as we speak so if you are all ready to go.” “I’ve been so excited to do it.” James jumped to his feet in mock excitement and clapped his hands annoyingly. He couldn’t have been more sarcastic if he tried. “Try to tone the sarcasm down before you see the children.” John sighed with exasperation as the three band members filed past him and off the bus. The three uninterested band members followed John across the car park. The area over the fence was very loud, music intermingled with excited cheers and fairground noises as the classic atmosphere of a rock and roll festival. The backstage area was a lot less hectic although festival workers were hurrying to and fro getting things and people ready. The logistics of a festival must be a nightmare, they all thought as they walked through the area. “Well if it isn’t “Music Limitation.”” Shouted a condescending voice from a chair just in front of a large trailer. The band looked around and collectively groaned in disappointment. James let out a string of expletives under his breath as he saw a familiar but unwanted figure. “No one told me Chad would be here” Matt said with a grimace. Chad stood up and started walking over to the members of Damage Limitation. Chad was very well acquainted with the band having been their original lead singer until the band kicked him out for being too much for them to handle. He was now the singer of a different band that were starting to get some momentum behind them, Rose’s Thorn. “What do you want?” Brad asked rather aggressively. Even the usually laid back drummer was less than happy to see the former singer. “Chill out guys.” Chad said with a smirk as he swaggered forwards drinking from a bottle of beer, “Just happy to see my old friends. I hear you’re on babysitting duty.” “Well… Our label’s making us…” Matt muttered as the others scowled. “Aww, mommy and daddy at the label sending you out to babysit for extra pennies?” Chad laughed, “No shame in that. You like doing what people in suits tell you, I prefer to have freedom to do whatever I like.” “Guys, come on. No point standing around out here…” John rolled his eyes as he tried to move his band away from the potential flashpoint. As the band started following their manager away from Chad and towards the nursery they heard Chad clearing his throat and calling out. “I don’t suppose you’ve had a chance to listen to my group’s new album?” Chad asked, “Tales from a Lifer it’s got great reviews and just went platinum.” None of the band members turned around but James threw up a middle finger over his shoulder to show Chad what he thought of him. The other band members chuckled. “I have heard that album.” Matt admitted when they were out of earshot, “I listened to it for research.” “Was it good?” James asked. “Yeah.” Matt replied with a sigh, “Really good.” “Damn…” James said before swearing some more. The nursery that the band was visiting was in a semi-permanent building in a secluded area that anyone with a ticket could access. It was quiet and away from the stages, a perfect place to leave your kids before going out to spend the day rocking and rolling. John led the way around to the day care making sure to enter the back way so that they didn’t get mobbed by fans. “I need you all to smile and be happy.” John said as they approached the day care door. “That’s great.” James said with the fakest smile he could muster, “Because I’m ecstatic to be here!” “Could you try not being an ass for five minutes?” Matt said as he rolled his eyes, “None of us would choose to do this but we might as well make the most of it.” John opened the door to a colourful room full of little kids ranging in age from just babies to younger kids. There were a few helpers running around trying to keep them out of trouble and a few photographers that had arrived shortly earlier for those publicity shots the label were so desperate for. As the cameras started flashing the band members all did their best to smile. The kids all cheered on command when prompted by their guardians and the person operating the single video camera gave the “OK” symbol with his fingers. “We’re getting some good stuff…” John muttered, “Go mingle with the kids.” The band members would’ve all preferred to turn around and leave now that their pictures were taken but they did as they were told and split up amongst the children. For the next half an hour the band did their best to appear interested as they talked to the children about their games. “Nearly time to go.” John said after checking his watch, “Just one last thing to do.”

Sam has recently turned eighteen-years-old and is soon to leave both school and the orphanage that has been her home since she was very little. Despite being an adult she suffered from a rare condition that meant she was very small. This was a constant source of anguish for her as she tried to life as close to a normal life as she could manage. Mark and Karen are staking out the orphanage. Looking for a little girl they feel they need to rescue. When they see Sam walking home confusion reigns and mistakes are made. --- This story has been available on my Patreon page for the last week and with a $5 a month pledge you can see all my updates a week before anyone else. For $10 a month you can get early access plus access to TWENTY-FIVE EXCLUSIVE stories that only my patrons get to see. If you are interested please consider giving my Patreon page a look https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- A New Life For Sam By Elfy Sam walked slowly down the street kicking a rock along the path in front of her. She was glad to be going home after another long day at school in which she had spent the whole time waiting to go home. School was difficult for any eighteen-year-old but it was even harder for Sam who suffered from a rare genetic disorder that meant she was only thirty inches tall. Sam was not disabled and if you tried to tell her she was it wouldn’t go well for you. She was short but that was all, she could do anything that any other person could do. She greatly resented people trying to help her even when it was to grab something she physically couldn’t reach. Sam was absolutely determined to be independent and not rely on anyone. This attitude to the world wasn’t easy to maintain when she constantly had to battle things that everyone else found easy. Reaching a door handle could be almost impossible without having to jump, she had to shop in the children’s section for clothes which was always embarrassing and infuriating. She made do with the least childish clothing she could find but she hated not being able to wear things like her classmates. Today she was wearing a pink shirt and white shorts as the hot sun beamed down, it was an admittedly childish outfit but it wasn’t like she had much choice. There were a thousand different things that people take for granted that was so much harder for Sam. Even holding pens and pencils was much more awkward due to her small size. She really did look like a toddler using a pen when she wrote stuff down. Sam struggled to make friends at school as well. All throughout her childhood she had been picked on due to her size and even now she struggled to make friends with her classmates who all towered over her. As Sam wandered towards home she felt the people around her looking in her direction. She had to walk through a park to get home and it could frequently be embarrassing for her since she was often the same size as the little kids running around. She had tried all sorts of things to look older but nothing had worked, she still got the same awkward looks as if other parents were wondering who was letting the little child walk around alone. She had her personal ID in her pocket ready to show to any well-meaning adult who assumed she was a lost little girl. Sam ignored the looks she was getting in surly silence as she adjusted her backpack and flicked her dyed brown hair out of her eyes. She’d been dying her hair brown for a while now because she felt like her blonde hair made her look younger than she was. When you were as short as she was anything to make you look a little older was much appreciated. “Hey! Watch it!” Sam yelled angrily as a young pre-teen boy nearly bowled her over as he ran down the path. “Sorry!” The boy yelled over his shoulder as he kept running, “Don’t tell your mommy!” “I don’t have a mommy…” Sam shouted angrily, “I’m eighteen!” With a deep breath to swallow her anger Sam continued walking past the playground full of children and parents. She always hated walking past this part of the park because it was a constant reminder of how short she was, having children running around who were the same height as her was always the worst thing to undermine her confidence. The worst times were when she was stopped by kids who asked her to play with them or by parents asking where Sam’s parents were. Every time was followed by an embarrassing attempt to explain her age but no one believed her until they saw her ID. At the exit to the park Sam saw another of the fixtures of her walk home. A three storey building rose out of the ground like a monolith. The large home was basically just a box with windows and a door. It wasn’t a place anyone liked to linger and the building was made even more foreboding by it being an orphanage. The whole place just gave off a creepy vibe that made most people avoid it, Sam felt bad for the kids who had to stay there but there was nothing she could do for them. As Sam walked in front of the large building and heard children playing in the front yard she suddenly became aware of someone behind her. She heard fast footsteps hurrying behind her that she assumed belonged to a jogger. She was just about to turn around to see who it was and get out of the way when she was interrupted by events. “H-Hey!” Sam shouted out as she suddenly felt something hit her on the back of the legs. Sam lost her balance and fell backwards. She expected to hit the floor but she landed in a soft seat which tilted backwards slightly instead, her legs lost contact with the floor as she flailed her arms and legs in confusion. A large car pulled up on the curb next to Sam with a screech of it’s tyres. She could only just see around what she was quickly realising was a stroller as a man climbed out of the driver’s seat. He ran around to the front of the stroller and looked around wildly. “Wait!” Sam tried to shout but her yells were muffled by a rag that was held over her mouth. There was a strong smell coming from the rag as Sam’s eyes went wide. “I’m sorry, baby.” The man said as he looked around in a panicky way, “This is for the best, you’ll see!” Sam reached out with her arms to try and force the man’s hand away from her face but her tiny limbs were no match for the man who easily overpowered her. Sam felt herself become weaker as she was forced to inhale whatever the rag was soaked in. “Come on!” The woman behind the stroller called out, “We need to get out of here!” “Just a minute…” The man replied with a low and gruff voice, “It’s OK, Abigail. This is all for you and you’ll thank us soon.” Sam felt the world falling away as blackness overcame her. Her arms and legs felt heavier until she could no longer lift them. Sam’s last thoughts were a confused jumble as it felt like someone turned the lights out on her brain. She just had time to briefly wonder who Abigail was as her head tipped forwards and she became unable to resist the sleep that was quickly overtaking her. --- One hour earlier… --- “Are you sure this is the place?” Mark asked as he looked through the binoculars at the orphanage. Mark had parked their black car slightly down the road from the orphanage that they had been looking at for the last week. They were just in front of the exit to the park where they could see through a gap in the fence. In a sandpit in the front yard Mark could see a young toddler facing away from him. She was in a pink shirt and white shorts with brown hair flowing down, she was playing in the sand alone and was the whole reason Mark and his wife had been staking out the orphanage. “I’m positive.” Karen replied as she bit her nails nervously. She looked down at the crumpled piece of paper in her hands, “St. Margaret’s Orphanage. This has to be the place.” “Alright, I think I see her.” Mark said. “Let me see.” Karen grabbed the binoculars from her husband and looked through them, “That’s her!” “Are you sure?” Mark asked. “Positive.” Karen said as she handed the binoculars back with a smile, “Let’s go!” “Hold on… Hold on…” Mark said as he put the binoculars down and looked at the steering wheel in front of him, “Are you sure we should do this? I mean we could get in a lot of trouble.” “Do you remember what Sally said just before she…” Karen started to say. “Honey, you don’t have to say it. I know what happened.” Mark put her arm around his wife. “The last thing she ever said to me was to look after Abigail.” Karen continued, “Her last words were to look after her daughter and I’m not going to let her down.” “I know, I know…” Mark said with a sigh, “It’s tragic but the official routes to adoption…” “Come on, Mark.” Karen interrupted her husband angrily and with tears in her eyes, “You saw the same paperwork I did. It could take a year or more to prove we are suitable parents and even then she might get sent to a different family. Who knows what could happen to that poor girl.” Mark nodded sadly as he raised his binoculars back to his eyes. He squinted and then bit his bottom lip as he looked at the sandpit and saw that it was now empty. He lowered the binoculars again. “She’s gone.” Mark said, “She’s not in the sandpit anymore.” “What!?” Karen snatched the binoculars and looked through them, “Shit!” “It’s OK.” Mark said quickly to calm his wife down, “Just wait. It’s a beautiful day, she’ll be outside again and then we can try to get her.” Mark lifted the binoculars back to his face as Karen looked at the backseat. She had the stroller with removable seat ready to go and they had gone over their plan a lot, they were as ready as they would ever be. It was imperative to Karen that they get Abigail away from the orphanage and back to a family that would love her. Her best friend since childhood, Sally, had been in a car crash which had ultimately killed her. She was already a single parent and when Karen raced to her side she used the last of her energy to tell Karen to look after her daughter. Sally had been in an orphanage as a young girl and had often spoken about how horrible it was, it was clear she didn’t want her daughter to end up in the same place. Karen had promised to look after Abigail and she was determined to fulfil her promise no matter what it took. After quite some time had passed when there was no further sign of the little girl Mark started to think it would be a good idea to leave. The car was very hot and they could only sit there for so long before someone noticed they were there. He looked at Karen who was still staring at the orphanage with determination. “Not yet.” Karen said without turning to her husband, “I know what you’re thinking and… Just not yet.” Mark silently nodded as he looked back out of his window. He didn’t know how long his wife was prepared to sit there for but he was starting to feel like they should go. They had already been there for quite a while but maybe they would look like they were just waiting to pick someone up from the nearby school. Minutes passed by in tension filled silence as the pair of them sat in the car with adrenaline filling their veins. They were waiting for the perfect opportunity no matter how long it took. Nearly a full hour passed since they parked up without Karen breaking eye contact with the orphanage. The only sound in the car was the radio that was playing very softly in the background. Mark thought back to when Karen had first suggested this desperate plot and his immediate reaction was that she had gone mad. One way or another she had been able to convert him to her way of thinking and now here they were preparing to do something drastic and illegal. The matter of illegality was the biggest thing to Mark and he had repeatedly told his wife that they could both go to prison for a long time if they did what she wanted. Karen had spent some time in the system being bumped from one foster home to another countered by saying no one really cared about where the children were. She pointed to her own experiences of bureaucratic incompetence whilst she was in the system and the news stories of children going missing. Besides, she had pointed out, this was a long way from home and if they could get little Abigail back home they wouldn’t be easy to find. Despite all this rationale the idea of kidnapping a child was still not one that was accepted easily by either Mark or Karen. In the end it had been their desperation to provide a better life for Abigail that had meant they were sat in the van whilst waiting for the perfect moment. Mark closed his eyes for a few minutes as his mind buzzed with a thousand different thoughts and emotions. “Wait!” Karen suddenly exclaimed as she grabbed the binoculars, “I… I think that’s her!” Mark quickly opened his eyes and squinted out of the window. He couldn’t see anyone at the orphanage and had no idea who his wife was talking about. He was about to ask what she was going on about until he saw that she wasn’t looking at the orphanage, she was looking to the exit of the park just the opposite side of the road to their car. “Her?” Mark said as he suddenly sat up, “But… But why was she in the park?” “I told you these places don’t care for the children.” Karen said quickly and breathlessly, “They just let them wonder wherever they like. Imagine letting a toddler go to the park by themselves like that, they could have been snatched by anyone!” Mark resisted the urge to point out the obvious irony in his wife’s comments as he gripped the steering wheel. His heart was beating so fast he thought he might explode. Was this the moment they had been waiting for? Were they really about to execute their plan? “I’m going to do it.” Karen said quietly and grimly, “Make sure you’re ready. We can’t afford to waste any time here.” “Are you sur-” Mark was cut off as the door slammed. Mark looked at the girl walking towards the orphanage again. The small girl certainly looked like Allison and seemed to be wearing the same clothes as the toddler girl but he wasn’t sure he believed the orphanage would just let young children wander around like his wife suggested. Were orphanages truly so incompetent that they let the children wander off of the property? When Mark saw Karen pushing the stroller they had brought with them across the road he took a deep breath and turned on the engine of the car. He pushed all doubts away into a little box at the back of his mind, Karen wouldn’t act on something like this unless she was sure that they were doing the right thing and that the girl walking in front of the orphanage was the correct girl. He was in no place to doubt his wife’s judgment, she knew what her friend’s daughter looked like a lot more than he did. Mark turned the radio off completely and watched intently as his wife closed in on their target. He put the car the car in gear and started slowly creeping forwards down the road towards where the action would be. The street was empty apart from the three of them, there really wouldn’t be another opportunity like this. The plan was executed with precision. As Karen walked the stroller right into the back of the girl’s legs he quickly came to a halt and jumped out of the car. He was sweating profusely and he seemed to be hypersensitive to the air around him as he ran to the stroller. He reached forwards and held a rag soaked in chemicals to induce sleep against the little girl. As Abigail’s eyes closed and her surprised struggling ceased they quickly walked back to the car acting as normal as they could. “Open the door!” Karen hissed urgently to her husband. Karen was in an almost panic-like state as she released the various clasps holding the seat to the frame of the stroller. She lifted it up and into the backseat of the car with the sleeping girl tilted over slightly. Mark and Karen went through their practiced pit stop routine and soon had the seat strapped into the car and the girl strapped into the seat. They closed the door and hurried to the front seats before driving away from the scene.

”Honey” Jen my fiancee called from outside the bedroom. I was lying on the bed trying to maintain control of my bladder so that I would not wet my diaper for the third time that evening. ”Mia tells me you were a good boy tonight,” Jen said as she entered the bedroom. ”Oh, you look so cute in your sleeper” Mia had dressed me in a blue, white and red striped, zip-up, drop seat sleeper, earlier that night when she double diapered me for the evening. ” I halfta use the potty mommy” I whined to Jen as she walked over to me and sat down on the bed. ”Now baby, Mia told me you already had a few accidents earlier tonight when you were playing, and you know the potty is off-limits for the next few weeks as we sort out whether or not you are ready to go back to using it.” ”but mommmmyyyy, I really have to go!” I whined again as Jen unbuttoned her blouse and removed the clasp on her nursing bra. Jen pulled me into her breast and coaxed me to nurse before she continued. ”Baby just relax, after your feeding, if you still have to use the toilet we can discuss it further.” Jen and I both knew that by the time I was done nursing I would have wet as well as probably messed my diaper as this was becoming my regular feeding routine. I clenched down harder as I nursed and began to whimper softly as I sucked. I could feel the pressure begin to build in my stomach and begin to slowly lose control as the warm liquid gently flowed out of me and into my already drenched diaper. Jen stroked my hair and began to praise me. ”Such a good baby wetting his diaper for mommy.” Pulling me closer into her breast. It seemed Jen now instinctively knew when I was using my diapers. ”You see baby, mommy knows what is best for her little boy” At that moment I lost all control and resigned myself to wetting the diaper completely. As the disposable reached its limit I could feel the warm liquid trickle past the leg guards and begin to soak into the snap-on cloth cover which had been placed overtop by Mia earlier. Jen reaches down and slipped a finger into the leg opening of my diaper through the drop-seat in the sleeper. ”My, my baby you are sooo wet... You’re sopping.” Jen pulled her hand out and moved it to the front of the diaper and began to stroke me through the sodded padding. ”Does this feel good baby?” Jen asked as she continued to kneed the padding into my hard dick. I could feel the pressure continue to build towards in my bum as Jen continued to stroke and massage the swollen padding. I squirmed in Jen's arms and she recognized immediately what the problem was. ”Does my baby have a sore tummy?” Jen inquired moving her hand upwards towards my lower abdomen. I whimpered again with Jen's breast still in my mouth. ”Baby go ahead and use your diaper, that is what they are for.” Jen said continuing to rub my tummy. The pressure continued to build in my bottom as she rubbed and pushed gently. I tried to control myself but after a moment the pressure became too much and I felt the diaper begin to expand at the back as the warm mess made its way into the seat of my diaper. ”Such a good boy following mommies instructions. See there is no need for you to worry about the potty right now.” Jen moved her hand back down to the front of my diaper and began to rub again. ”Are you going to make another mess for mommy?” Jen asked as she resumed rubbing me through the soddened padding. I could feel the mess in the seat of my pants begin to cool and while Jen's hand felt so good I was utterly humiliated at the moment. I continued to whimper and cry softly as Jen stroked me over and over. It felt so good that I thrust my hips up to meet her hand. The mass is my seat being pulled away as I did. ” I want to cum so badly mommy,” I said to Jen before she pulled me back towards her breast. ”Keep nursing baby. We need to make sure we replace everything you have been putting out today” she chuckled. I could feel the warm breast milk slipping down my throat with a sweet taste that only Jens breasts could bring me. My load continued building inside me and the pleasure we so intense that I winced as Jen continued to rub the wet material into my swollen member. All at once I pulled away from Jen's breast and cried out in pleasure as warm loads pulsed from my raging dick. ”Mommies baby certainly enjoyed himself didn't he.” My bottom came smashing down into my mess causing it to spread towards the leg gatherers as I collapsed into Jen’s arms. ”Come on Baby.” Jen coaxed as she moved me back onto her breasts. ” Let us finish up and then we can change your bottom before bed.” As I relatched onto Jen’s breast she looked down at me and said:” I think you will be staying in diapers for quite a while.”

No wrestling knowledge or interest is necessary to enjoy this story of humiliation, regression, and babying so don't worry if you don't like wrestling --- Michael Flint is a superstar wrestling bad boy. After one too many scandals he is fired by his company and left searching for work. He finds himself "blackballed" from most of the industry and only one company is ready to take a risk on him. Before he even gets in the door Michael makes an enemy of the new company's star, Alyssa Stanton. She has an interesting idea for settling the score which one of them will end up regretting. --- This story has been available on my Patreon page for the last week and with a $5 a month pledge you can see all my updates a week before anyone else. For $10 a month you can get early access plus access to TWENTY-NINE EXCLUSIVE stories that only my patrons get to see. If you are interested please consider giving my Patreon page a look https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- “This is the final straw!” Vince Turner shouted down the phone. “Boss, I don’t even know why she is complaining!” Michael Flint replied from his couch, “Women thank their lucky stars when I give them attention.” “You slapped her ass in the hallway in front of the rest of the locker room!” Mr. Turner raged, “And she showed me the texts you’ve sent. This could be in a textbook as the perfect definition of sexual harassment!” “Agree to disagree…” Michael said casually. “Do you know what this could mean for my company?” Mr. Turner was practically screaming and the sound of something being thrown against a wall echoed down the line, “This isn’t the territory days. You can’t just do whatever you want no matter how big of a star you are!” “Look, the way she was dressed and-” Michael began. “No, Michael!” Mr. Turner said, “I have no choice but to let you go. You’re fired.” “Fired!?” Michael suddenly sat up and took notice, “But I’m your biggest star! My merchandise sales have made you a billionaire! Hello? Son of a bitch!” It was too late. Mr. Turner had hung up the phone leaving Michael sitting on his couch. The twenty-eight year old professional wrestler threw his phone down next to him on his couch. Despite being young Michael had a lot of experience in the wrestling business and had wrestled all over the world, unfortunately he had also been fired all over the world. He had a reputation for being a guaranteed money maker but also for his bad behaviour. Michael Flint was a notoriously cocky and arrogant man. By itself that made him difficult to work with but when combined with the sexual harassment complaints he attracted it made him a high risk worker for most companies. The only way he had survived in the business as long as he had was his natural charisma which made whichever promoter he worked for a lot of money. “What was all that shouting about?” Sophie walked into the living room of the very large house to find her husband looking furious. “I… I’ve been fired.” Michael finally said. “Again?” Sophie rolled her eyes but seemed otherwise unconcerned, “Oh well, why’s that got you so worked up? You can just get a job a different company.” “There aren’t any left…” Michael said as he put his head in his hands. “What do you mean?” Sophie asked with furrowed brows. “I mean I’ve been to all the major companies.” Michael slipped down the seat as if he were physically deflating, “Japan, Europe, Mexico, here… I’ve been through all of them. There’s nowhere left.” “But… But…” Sophie suddenly looked a lot more concerned as she looked around at the large and extravagant living room, “We have a mortgage! We’re still paying for half of this crap!” “Don’t you think I know that!?” Michael hissed angrily. “You need to find something.” Sophie said simply, “Sooner rather than later.” “Thanks for the pep talk.” Michael muttered as his wife walked out of the room. Michael spent the afternoon on his laptop. He fired off e-mails to every wrestling company that could afford him, he had long since burnt his bridges with his cocky attitude but he was hoping someone would forgive him. He even picked up the phone and got in contact with the few wrestlers in the business who still liked him, he left no stone unturned in his attempts to drum up some interest in himself. By the time the sun set and the smell of dinner drifted into the living room Michael had received nothing in return for all his efforts. He didn’t realise just how much scorched earth he had left behind When Michael walked through to the large dining room he found Sophie already sitting down and starting to eat. He sat in his usual seat and picked up his knife and fork. “Why were you fired?” Sophie asked before Michael could even take a bite. “Oh, you know, backstage politics stuff…” Michael certainly didn’t want his wife to know about the real reasons. In all honesty Michael’s womanising had started before he had ever even met Sophie. He had always been what his friends called a “player” and took pride in the amount of girls he had slept with. Getting into wrestling and travelling around the world only gave him more opportunities to sleep around. After he met Sophie he settled down for a few months but it didn’t last, even after they were married Michael refused to change his ways. Every other night he would be on the road and more often than not he would bring a woman back to his motel room. It was easy to pick up women when you had fame, money and a fantastic body. “What’s the plan?” Sophie asked, “You can’t just sit at home not getting paid.” “Jesus, Sophie, I know!” Michael was feeling stressed enough without this badgering, “I’m trying, alright?” Dinner was eaten in silence that evening. Both Michael and Sophie had a lot on their minds and they separated after dinner without a word. Sophie went straight upstairs whilst Michael went back to the couch. For hours Michael surfed the internet lazily. He laid back and spent half his time reading random forums and the other half watching nostalgic wrestling clips. Every half an hour or so he would go to his e-mail inbox but no one seemed keen to talk to him. Michael started feeling really scared that he had managed to get himself blackballed from the entire wrestling industry. It was as Michael was reading a wrestling forum where a great many people seemed to be taking joy at his misfortune in a thread titled “Michael Flint Fired… AGAIN!” that he found a possible lead. Someone had written a couple of paragraphs of insults and then said the line “Maybe PEW will pick him up.” “Prestige Extreme Wrestling, eh?” Michael said to himself as he searched the name. Michael hadn’t heard of this company before but they seemed to be growing a cult following. They had sprung up very quickly and advertised themselves as “real” wrestling. Anyone who has followed wrestling for any period of time will know that the action is scripted. The athletic feats are tremendous and the stories told can be very entertaining but the results of the matches are predetermined. For a company to advertise itself as having “real wrestling” seemed to suggest that they were different. Michael was intrigued by the promotion but his interest was secondary to his financial needs, he quickly sent off an e-mail to try and set something up. The company was smaller than he was used to but beggars can’t be choosers. Michael fell asleep on the couch not long later. He was worrying about the finances all the way up to the moment he fell into unconsciousness. --- Michael was woken up the next day as the curtains were ripped open. He sat up and rubbed his eyes, he felt stiff from the awkward makeshift bed and as he looked over to the window he could see a distinctly female silhouette. “What time is it?” Michael asked tiredly. “Time you went looking for a job.” Sophie said simply, “It’s already mid-morning. I’m not going to let you use this as an opportunity to be lazy.” Michael stood up and stretched. He felt his bones creak as they complained about the uncomfortable night. As a wrestler he was used to difficult sleeping situations when on the road but since he had become a star he was far more used to exquisite hotel rooms. He stumbled out of the living room and went up to the bathroom. He showered and prepared himself for the day and by the time he had wrapped himself in his dressing gown he was feeling a lot more awake. Sophie was sitting in the living watching television and when Michael walked in she shot him a frustrated look. Michael ignored his wife, it was this sort of stuff that made his eye wander whilst on the road. He turned on the laptop and went straight to his e-mail. His eyes widened and he felt a lurch in his stomach when he saw an e-mail from PEW. “We would be very interested in signing you. Could you give us a call?” The short e-mail was signed by Elliott Page. “Hey, would you look at that.” Michael turned the screen towards his wife triumphantly, “I told you I’d sort something out.” “You don’t know how much they are offering yet.” Sophie said as she looked away, “Once I know we aren’t going to have to sell the house I’ll give you kudos.” Michael sighed. He typed the phone number provided on the e-mail into his phone and walked out of the room. He walked out into the large garden and sat on a deck chair as the phone started to ring. It was answered by a gruff voice. “Hello. This is Prestige Extreme Wrestling.” The voice said. It didn’t sound overly friendly. “Hi, this is Michael Flint. I sent you an e-mail la-” Michael started to say. “Ah yes. Here’s our offer. $250,000 a year plus £75,000 for each win.” Elliott said, “You know our fights aren’t scripted, right?” “I do… but that is only a quarter of what I was making elsewhere.” Michael hoped there was some room for negotiation. “If you don’t like it you can negotiate elsewhere.” Elliott replied sternly, “If you aren’t interested I can just hang up and-” “No. No, I’m… I accept the job.” Michael said with a sigh, “When do you want me to start?” “Come to our show next week.” Elliott said. If he was happy to sign Michael he showed no sign of it, “You can sign the contract and we can show you off to the crowd.” “OK. Tha-” Michael was just about to thank his new boss but the phone had already been hung up. --- Prestige Extreme Wrestling was nowhere near the size of the companies Michael had been used to working for in recent times. The other companies had all had a global reach, PEW was very much a national company. Outside of the USA it seemed like very few people had heard of this new promotion. Despite it’s newness PEW had actually grown extremely quickly and it was clear from the contract they were offering Michael that they had big plans for expansion. They had noticed that fans were tired of the same old shows that many of them had been watching for decades and so they were presenting something new to a rapidly growing cult-like fan base. The fans loved how real it was though Michael wasn’t sure how much of that was just marketing. Michael had hit the gym hard in the last week to try to make up for his laziness in recent times. He was far from his best shape but he had never been the most athletic wrestler in the world. As the venue for the show came into view Michael started to see some of the major differences between this and other companies. To his surprise there were already lots of people queueing outside. The venue wasn’t the huge arenas and stadiums that the global brands inhabited, it was more modest though far from small. Rather than the army of production trucks and personnel Michael could only see a couple of trucks and some much less professional looking people wandering around. Michael Flint drove around to the talent entrance and parked up. He saw some people milling around but nobody he recognised, he smiled confidently to himself as he noticed he had the nicest car by far. He parked up and got his gear out of the trunk, as he walked to the building he saw a woman who was well-built. As she walked in front of Michael he glanced down to check her out, the woman turned to see him staring. “Can I help you?” The woman looked understandably annoyed. “I’m just checking out the view.” Michael said cockily, “You may know me, I’m-” “I don’t give a shit who you are.” The woman shook her head in disgust and walked away. “Bitch…” Michael muttered. Michael was rather taken aback, he wasn’t at all used to being talked to like that. Couldn’t this woman see he was paying her a compliment by ogling her? The woman walked quickly into the building and Michael followed. He looked around and saw a hive of activity as people were bustling around setting up the arena for the matches that would start in a few hours. Michael walked around and saw the dressing rooms as well as catering but the one office he was looking for eluded him. Michael eventually stumbled on Elliott Page’s office. Rather than a big grand room it looked like any other, just one of many that lined the corridor. In other companies Michael had worked at the boss was always located in the biggest and most luxurious room. He knocked the door and was quickly told to enter. The office was as unspectacular as the door had suggested. The room was small and cramped with a cheap desk that was buried under paperwork. Elliott Page was sitting behind the desk smoking a cigarette, his face was gruff and his crooked nose made Michael wonder if he had previously been a wrestler. “Ah, Michael Flint, right?” Elliott said without standing up. “Yes, sir.” Michael said respectfully as he sat on down on the only other chair in the room. Elliott shuffled through some papers without looking up at Michael. Michael waved his hand in front of his face to try and disperse the smoke but it was a forlorn task. He looked around the room but there really was nothing to look at, there was little in terms of decoration. It looked to Michael like a small independent wrestling company office rather than the bigger national promotion it was trying to be. “Sign this.” Elliott said gruffly as he shoved a piece of paper across the desk. Michael looked down to see his contract. Far from the multipage document he had signed at the major companies this was just two sheets of A4 paper. Michael looked over it all but there was one bullet point that stuck out. “”I will promise to abide by stipulations before, during and after matches.“” Michael read before looking up, “I know promoters often put stipulations in matches to make them more interesting but I’ve never seen it in a contract from any of the other promotions.” “This isn’t one of the other promotions.” Michael said gruffly, “He still wasn’t looking up from paper he was writing on.” “I just do-” Michael started. “Are you going to sign the thing or not?” Elliott finally looked up, “Because if you don’t want to work here you can leave. I’m a busy man.” Michael wasn’t used to being talked to this way but knew he had no other options. If he didn’t sign this contract he simply wouldn’t have a job in the wrestling industry. A regular job was very unappealing to a man that had grown used to the spotlight. He picked up his pen and signed the bottom of the contract without further delay. “Great!” Elliot smiled for the first time, “I’ll show you around.” “I thought you were busy.” Michael frowned. “Not too busy that I can’t welcome my newest star.” Elliott stood up and walked towards the office door. Michael thought his new boss was a very strange person but that was hardly unusual in the wrestling industry. He got up and walked out of the office, most of what he was shown was fairly standard for a wrestling promotion and he shook a lot of hands with a lot of wrestlers who often seemed star struck by him. Michael appreciated being the biggest name around and his ego loved all the attention he was getting. As Michael was led out of the dressing room he was listening to Elliott describe how the bonuses work. He wasn’t looking where he was going and he suddenly felt himself bumping into someone. He turned angrily to see the same woman from the car park now leaning against the wall. “Watch where you’re going!” Michael yelled angrily as he dusted down the front of his suit, “Jesus, are you blind? This suit is worth more than your job I’m sure.” “Excuse me?” The woman stood back up straight and walked right up and into the face of Michael. “Mr. Page, who is this nobody?” Michael asked without breaking eye contact with the tall woman. “Erm, Michael Flint, allow me to introduce Alyssa Stanton… Our world champion.” Elliott said slowly. Michael frowned and couldn’t hide his shock whilst Alyssa curled her lips into a self-satisfied smile. Michael looked at Elliott and then pointed at Alyssa, when the promoter slowly nodded Michael looked back to the PEW world champion. He looked her up and down before breaking into a wild smile himself, he started chuckling and took a step back. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry…” Michael repeated himself through his laughter. He brought a hand up to his mouth as he tried to regain his composure. “We promote equality.” Elliott said, “We have a woman’s division but if women want to compete with men we let them. Our former champion held the belt for a full year before Alyssa came along and beat him.” “Was he a child?” Michael was still laughing, “I’m sorry but there’s no way a woman could compete with a man.” As Michael spoke Alyssa’s hands clenched into fists. She was literally shaking with rage and wanted nothing more than to punch this obnoxious asshole in the mouth. If Elliott hadn’t been standing right there she might even have done it. Growing up Alyssa had always had to fight people who were bigger than her. She was the only girl in a large family. She was the youngest of five siblings and with parents that worked as many hours as they could get it meant she was often left with the boys. She quickly learnt how to scrap and fight, she became good at it and it launched her into her current career. She was proud of who she was and where she had come from, to have a man laugh at her and say she wasn’t capable made her beyond angry. “Now, Michael, come on…” Elliott could see the warning signs flashing in Alyssa’s eyes. “Sorry, I just thought I was joining a legitimate sports organisation.” Michael was practically doubled over with laughter, “Clearly your guys are all just little babies if she can beat them.” “Enough!” Alyssa shouted. Her face was red and she practically had steam coming out of her ears as the taunting became too much. “I’m sorry Aly-” Elliott started to say as he tried to placate his angry champion. “Me and you at the next show.” Alyssa growled through her teeth, “You want to see who’s just a little baby? Me and you for the championship and the loser has to be a baby for the other for a year!” “A baby?” Michael asked. His laughter had stopped, he was intrigued about any opportunity to win gold. “Diapers, bottles, spankings…” Alyssa threw her hands up, “The complete baby.” Michael took a moment to think about the unusual stipulation. It wasn’t unusual for wrestling matches to include interesting or strange stipulations as a way to drum up interest but this one seemed weird even for wrestling. He imagined humiliating this angry woman and it made him smile. He knew how these things work, if you lost the stipulation you would have to play it up on the televisions shows or at events but otherwise they meant nothing, at home you would just be normal. It seemed like there was very little downside to this idea especially because he was one hundred per cent confident he would win. Winning the world title in his first match would be a great way to prove he still had what it took. “You’re on.” Michael smiled confidently, “Just don’t expect any mercy from me.” “Mr. Page? Can you sort that contract out for the next show?” Alyssa said with intensity. “Well, we did need a main event…” Elliott said as he scratched his chin, “Are you sure you want this match, Michael?” “Worried about the value of your new star?” Michael raised his eyebrows, “Don’t think he can beat a little woman?” The words “little woman” showed Michael’s contempt for Alyssa but it didn’t reflect reality all that well since Alyssa was the same height as he was. He was smirking as Alyssa rolled her eyes impatiently, this was just the kind of toxic masculinity she was used to in such a male oriented profession. “If you are both happy I’ll get the contracts drawn up.” Elliott looked from one of his stars to the other. They were both nodding their heads, “Alright then, I’ll go start that process now. Michael, if you’ll excuse me I have some calls to make. Feel free to look around, we have a plan to present you to the crowd tonight.” Michael nodded and shook his new boss’s hand. Once Elliott had walked away he turned back to Alyssa. “I guess I’ll see you next month… baby.” Michael taunted the PEW world champion. “Tell me…” Alyssa started confidently, “Do you prefer baby blue or fire truck red? I’ll have to plan accordingly for your new wardrobe.” Michael let out a bark of a laugh and walked away. He didn’t see any way he could possibly lose a match to a woman. In a legitimate sporting contest he was sure he would crush Alyssa, his only concern was making sure it lasted long enough to be entertaining for the fans. Later that evening Michael Flint stood just to the side of the curtain watching the show. He was quite frankly shocked by what he saw even though he tried to maintain a poker face. The fighting was more intense than he had imagined and the fans seemed to go wild over it. There was nudity, blood, no-holds-barred and everything else in between. This was a long way from the sanitised version of wrestling that existed in the mainstream. “We’re not in Kansas anymore…” Michael muttered to himself shortly after seeing one guy hit the other in the head with a steel chair. Blood immediately ran down the poor victim’s face as the crowd oohed and aahed before baying for more violence. Just before the main event Elliott Page made his way to the ring and introduced their shock new signing. Michael Flint walked out from the entrance and was greeted by a wall of noise. He wasn’t a stranger to loud crowds but there was something extra intense about how rabid the people were. He slapped a few hands and waved as he climbed into the ring. When Elliott announced the main event of the next show it was greeted by a lot of cheering, it seems the match would be hotly anticipated. Walking back through the curtain and meeting some of the other wrestlers Michael was pulled aside by his new boss. Mr. Page was smiling so widely it looked almost painful. “I don’t believe it!” Elliott Page exclaimed, “Next month’s show is already sold-out!” “Already?” Michael was shocked, “But the arena’s still emptying.” “Yeah, and half those people went straight to the box office for tickets and the others ordered online.” Elliott laughed, “It looks like you and Alyssa are going to be great together!” When Michael drove home later that day he felt very happy with his first day. Whilst he had seen more violence in the ring than he expected he was still sure he could win any contest, especially against a woman. He had never lacked for confidence and he knew that in one month he would easily beat Alyssa Stanton and as world champion he could, to a large extent, choose his challengers.

I do not own this however i do want to share the lost Stories of Kenk7us with everyone after having a nice person give me all the files NEW BEGINNINGS Kari was a little sad having left her friends and school behind her. Kari's grandfather had sold the auto parts manufacturing plant he owned to Ford Motor Company for Twelve Million Dollars. Kari knew they're leaving Michigan made since,the cold weather was hard on her Grandfathers arthritis, and south Florida would allow him to play golf year round. The eighteen year old Kari just hated to have to change schools her senior year. It was not like they had any family in Michigan, Kari's parents had died when she was a baby, and grandma had been gone five years. They were almost to the Florida border, and it was getting late. Grandfather said they were less than three hours from their new home, and he wanted to keep going. Kari was half asleep when she heard the tires squealing, opening her eyes, just as their Lincoln Town Car went through the railing. The nurse looked down at the small girl, in the hospital bed, she looked so tiny and helpless. She had been transferred to this South Florida hospital. This very morning by her late grandfathers attorney. As the nurse scanned the young girls chart it was hard to believe she was eighteen years old. The chart said, that she was four foot an eleven inches tall and ninety-three pounds, but she looked much smaller. The blonde haired, green-eyed little girl was adorable; her beauty just glowed from her. The nurse brushed away a tear as she remembered the girl was in a coma, and it was unknown if she would ever wake up. Patients who were in a coma this long sometimes did not. It had already been two weeks, and the doctors said all they could do was wait and see. Six weeks had passed since the accident as the sun came up that, warm august morning. The hospital staff had just about given up on Kari recovering. There were even discussions about moving the girl to a sanitarium. Just moments after the sun came up so did she. The room was dark and Kari was unsure where she was, and she tried to sit up but couldn't. She lay there and tried to get her bearings, she saw she was wearing a hospital gown, and felt something thick between her legs. She reached down to feel what it was, and her eyes opened wide! What in the world was she doing wearing a diaper. Kari fell back to sleep and stayed that way till she felt a nurse lifting her legs. Opening her eyes Kari spoke. "what do you think you are doing." the nurse pulled the wet diaper off Keri and all most fainted. "Oh my you are awake oh how wonderful." The nurse unsure of what to do next began cleaning Keri's diaper area rubbed her with baby lotion and placed a fresh diaper under her." Nurse I do not know why I'm was wearing a diaper but I assure you I don't need one." The nurse just smiled and powdered her bottom and taped the diaper in place. "Sweetheart don't you worry about a thing I will be right back." A few days later Keri was getting better, she was still being fed baby food, but she could sit and stand by herself. She was also able to walk if she held someone's hand or used a walker. The doctors had told her that her grandfather was dead, which made her very sad. She was told that she was recovered from all other injuries but one. Kari was incontinent, her bladder was injured and she had lost her control. It was simple she could feel when she had to pee, but as soon as she knew she was peeing. Kari hated only the diaper changes worse than she hated the diapers. The baby food she was being given for her sensitive stomach did not help her self-image either. Every nurse on the ward treated her like a baby no matter how she complained. If she was not being bibbed or diapered she was being bathed or sat on the potty to go poo poo. The way they baby talked her alone drove her nuts. They also made her have a bottle at nap-time and bedtime if she did not drink it on her own they would place her in their lap and nurse her. She could not wait to get out of this place. As she thought about it she wondered what was to happen to her then. Kari's attorney explained a lot to her right before she was to get out of the hospital. Basically every thing was paid for, Kari had credit cards, check cards, maid and laundry service paid for. Kari probably had too much spending money for and eighteen year old girl. The only problem he could see was school. It seemed Kari was required to finish high school and college if she was to gain control of her trust at twenty-five. The public school would not take her because of her age and her diapered condition. She could go to adult high school but if she chose that she would not be able to get her drivers license till she was twenty-one. It seems the adult school did not offer drivers training. The best option it seemed was a private school for girls. It had a bus service diaper changing facilities and the best academic record in the area. Kari had always been keen on a driver's license, so she asks if she could still get in the all girls school. The attorney said it was all arranged, and he would show her the school and introduce her to the principal tomorrow on her way to her new home. Kari was in a great mood the next morning. Even having to make poo poo for the nurse, being bathed, and getting a fresh diaper change one more time. The attorney had seen that she had some of her own clothes to wear. She was wearing a t-shirt jeans and tennis shoes. The jeans fit fine over her diaper, as Kari had lost some weight while she had been here. Daniel Kari's grandfather's and now her attorney had been very nice. It seemed his daughter had graduated from the same school that Kari was to attend. The pretty blonde primped with her hair while she waited for him to come and get her. She was very excited to finally be free of the babying and the hospital. Kari did not fight hugging and kissing all the nurses goodbye. She new they had only been doing their jobs. The truth was they were very nice to her, with the exception of treating her like she was two. Never the less she was very grateful as she climbed in the front seat of Daniels Mercedes. The Sarah Hart School for girls, looked like a big park, with old gothic style buildings. It was not at all like the schools Kari was used to. As Kari and Daniel walked in the main building and headed for the principals office. After Daniel talked to the receptionist and a short wait they were shown into the principal's office. The lady that entered the room was not what Kari expected at all. She was a tall brunette in a tailored business suit and entered the room with a big smile. "Hi you must be Kari I am Victoria Wiggins aren't you a cute little thing." She sat behind the big desk and started to explain the rules of the school. She talked about the school uniform and curriculum and the high academic standards of the school. Kari did not sweat any of this as she had always made straight A's. Then Ms. Wiggins turned her attention to the school discipline code. She mentioned things like smoking and drugs, back talking, skipping all the usual. Then her next statement startled Kari, "girls at Sarah Hart understand that breaking the rules results in red sore bottoms." Daniel smiled and Kari blushed "do you mean spankings I thought they were illegal." Kari said. Not when the parents sign a liability waiver said Ms Wiggins. By the way she asked "who is in charge of Kari away from the school". Daniel said that since Kari was eighteen he felt she could take care of herself. Kari nodded in agreement. Ms. Wiggins spoke "not and attend this school she can't, come back and talk to me when the child has a proper governess." Daniel asked Kari to wait outside while he talked to Ms Wiggins. Not that long from the hospital and being used to doing as she was told, she gave Daniel a strange look and excused herself. Daniel came out a few minutes later. He told Kari that what Ms Wiggins said was final either he hired her a governess of it was Adult High for her. Kari at first opted for adult high till she was reminded about the driving thing. Confused Kari listened as Daniel explained that Ms Wiggins had given him a number for a service that specialized in governesses. They continued to talk as he drove from the school. Over lunch they explored all the options, it seemed Daniel liked the idea of a governess. He had his concerns with Kari on her own and he did not mind telling her. Kari had her own concerns and having some lady bossing her around was not on her priority list. Then again getting a car and a license was right at the top. After a while Daniel convinced her that it was for the best. To be completely honest Kari was not all that excited about living alone anyway. She of course would never admit that to Daniel. While he picked up his cell phone to call the service, Kari suggested that he call Ms Wiggins. Daniel smiled and said he had already told her he would talk you into it. Kari just laughed and said she was going to the ladies room, drawing a strange look from Daniel. Hey Kari thought to herself a gal needs a dry diaper now and then. New Beginnings ch2 When they had left the restaurant Daniel convince Kari to stay with him, and his wife till he found her a governess. Kari really liked Ellen, Daniel's wife quite a bit. She did not tend to baby Kari like other people did. She did insist on changing Kari's diapers. Ellen simply said it was easier and she did not want Kari getting a rash while in her care. Kari did not mind really, changing her own diaper was a pain. Kari had a hard time getting them on the right anyway. Soon she would be in her new home, Daniel and Ms Wiggins were interviewing potential governesses this very afternoon. It had been a couple of days since Daniel had come home so excited with the news. It seemed he was very thrilled about his and Ms Wiggins choice for Kari's governess. As they rode in his Mercedes towards the condo Kari thought about her new governess. All she really new was that she had ten years experience, was thirty five years old, and her name was Angela Rogers. Ms Rogers had requested some time and money to get things ready for Kari. That fact was what worried Kari the most. Kari was surprised, no stunned as she stood before Angela Rodgers. This woman was over six feet tall and although not fat very big boned. Kari had never seen a woman so beautiful and yet so big. She had long red hair. Large breasts, and a figure like an hourglass. She reminded Kari of a Amazon, or that warrior princess what's her name on TV. Introductions took place the normal small talk. Angela mentioned how cute and adorable Kari was and told her to call her Angie. They both said goodbye to Daniel, and Angie closed the door She turned to Kari and said " ok honey lets check babies diaper. Less than and hour before Kari had felt like a teenager. After her diaper change she felt like a baby. It was the worst experience of her still young life. Angie had picked her up and carried her on her hip to the nursery. Yep thought Kari that was the only way to describe her room. It was pink everywhere with a crib changing table, and even a dam rocking horse. Everything was baby prints and fluff, the room and crib were full of stuffed animals. There was even a large overflowing toy box in the corner. Kari was laid on the changing table and her jeans removed. Then Angie removed her diaper and began cooing to her. " Such a cute baby girl awwwww " it was horrible. She lifted her legs with one hand and began cleaning Kari's diaper area. That was when Kari snapped "quit treating me like a baby she screamed' Angie ignored her and started applying baby lotion to her bottom. Then placing two thick cloth diapers under her Kari spoke again 'why don't you listen to me you bitch". Angie listened raising Kari's legs in the air and smacking her bare behind several times. Kari began crying and Angie stuck a pacifier in her mouth and began powering her and pinned her diaper. That's pretty much how Kari ended up in here. Sitting on a little chair facing the corner and sucking on her pacifier. She could not believe that the troll had sat her here and dared her to remove the pacifier. Kari was getting madder and madder as she sat and squirmed on her sore behind. After a few more minutes Angie came up behind her. "Do you think you can behave enough to have some lunch baby girl?" Kari nodded she was very hungry and at least would get out of the corner. The governess took her hand and led her to the kitchen. Kari bit her tongue as she was placed in a high chair. Well at least she was allowed to feed herself. Cleaning her face and hands Angie explained it was naptime. As Kari lay in the crib, sucking her bottle as instructed she tried to relax and sleep. The Amazon could not watch her twenty-four hours a day. Sooner or later she would get to a phone and Daniel would end this horror. Kari hung up the phone, with her mouth wide open. What the hell did Daniel mean mind Angie and be a good girl? Who in the hell did he think he was, telling her not to call him, with such nonsense again? How could it be she could not fire him? "What in god's name am I going to do?" she said, as she turned around. "Young Lady who gave you permission to use the phone?" The spanking that followed was not the little pitter pat she received on the changing table. Kari cried real elephant tears and would not forget the sting in her behind for a long time. As she set once again on the little chair facing the corner, Kari sobbed. Why was this happening to her? How could she deserve this, what had she done so wrong. About that time she wet her diaper, and began balling like a little baby. Angie walked in the room. "What is the matter baby is your diaper wet" Kari said not a word as she was carried to the changing table, she just sucked on her pacifier. NEW BEGINNINGS CH3 Kari sat in her car seat the next day on the way to her fitting for her school uniforms. They arrived at the shop and Angie helped Kari out of her seat, and took her hand. Kari thought she could not be anymore embarrassed than she had been the last couple days. Now she knew she was wrong, She was standing in the middle of the busy uniform shop in nothing but her socks diaper and plastic pants. What was worse the people in the shop did not seem to think anything of it. Just another little girl getting new uniforms. There was other girls Kari's size in the same shape at least standing in just their panties. Truth was Kari new they were about ten years old or younger. There were also some older girls using the dressing rooms as their moms waited for them to come out. Kari would have complained to Angie if she thought it would do any good. Later they stopped at McDonald's for lunch. Afterwards Angie suggested then insisted Kari go play in the play land. Kari did as she was told as usual, she hated it. There were many kids in the play land and they all observed Kari quietly at first. Then it slowly changed they pulled at Kari to join them. Looking back at Angie and getting and encouraging look, Kari did. For the next forty-five minutes or so Kari had a wonderful time. She relaxed for the first time in forever and acted like just another kid. She even to her surprise asks for five more minutes when Angie said it was time to go. The next morning Kari was sitting on and exam table in a pediatrician's office. The nurse was taking her blood pressure and pulse. Kari was embarrassed again sitting there in nothing but a disposable diaper. This was her first time wearing a disposable since Angie took over. Angie had explained since the school required disposable, Kari needed to get used to them away from home. Kari wondered where she had got them. They looked exactly like a babies diaper right down to two tapes and cartoon characters printed on the front. Just to make matters worse Kari had soaked it while sitting there. The nurse just smiled at Kari and laid her down on the table. Removing her diaper the nurse cleaned her diaper area with a baby wipe, and rolled her on her stomach. "Now sweetie we need to take your temperature this will not hurt a bit." Kari grimaced as the nurse reached for some Vaseline. Having survived the examination, and the vaccination she received in her hinny. Kari got a new diaper, and made it to the dentist office just in time for her appointment. The check up went great Kari had no cavities. The dentist said she had wonderful healthy teeth and they were well taken care of. The visit would have been perfect if the dentist assistant had not offered her the sugar free lollipop. Then to make matters worse Angie lifted her to short dress and checked her diaper. It was Wednesday, school started on Monday, would that give Kari some relief, from Angie's constant babying? Kari new something was up the next morning. She did not have any idea why. Angie was very quiet as she gave Kari her breakfast. Finally after breakfast, Angie explained that she had some things to do today. It seemed she would have to leave Kari for a while. Kari was ecstatic though she tried so hard to remain calm. Then just that quick Angie busted her bubble." Sweetie I have made arrangements for you to stay at Miss Nancy's day care while I am out." Kari screamed "Daycare dammit I am eighteen years old. I am not going to any daycare." The outburst earned Kari a sound spanking, and a stint in the corner. Angie used this time to get ready herself. Returning to retrieve Kari from the corner. Angie changed her diapered after allowing her the opportunity to use the potty. Having finished her business, and freshly diapered. Kari was once again outraged at Angie, freshly spanked she kept it to herself. She was angry at what Angie dressed her in, a banana yellow sun suit that zipped up the back. It had a picture of Tom and Jerry on the front of it. Kari was lifted into her car seat and her pacifier was popped in her mouth. Angie grinned at her as she pinned it to the sun suit. "You are going to have so much fun today baby, you just wait and see." As they drove toward the daycare Kari shrugged whispering she said"yeah big fun." New Beginnings CH4 Kari sucked nervously on her pacifier as she walked holding Angie's hand toward the front door of the daycare. "Please Angie can't I just go with you? I don't want to stay here pleasseeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!" " Oh sweetie, you will be fine here you will have lots of fun. Just remember to behave your self, if I get a bad report I will spank you when we get home." Kari nodded "yes ma'am I will be good girl". Angie ignored the sarcastic tone in the girl's voice. After introductions were made Kari just stood there and stared. Angie kissed her good-bye and left. Kari hardly even noticed she was checking this day care out. There were maybe fifteen students, and even mix of boys and girls. This did not include a few pre-toddler's in cribs in the back. They were all dressed the exact same, diapers with prints and a t-shirt that said Miss Nancy's Child Care. Kari noted that all the shirts had the child's name stenciled on it. The other kids all varied in age from two to maybe eight or nine. Most of the kids had toys of some kind and were playing quietly, some together and some alone. One of the teachers took Kari's hand saying "ok baby girl lets get you changed into our uniform'. Having been changed into one of the daycare's print diapers and her own t-shirt. Kari was patted on the butt and told to go play and make friends. Almost immediately a little girl name Kathy came up to Kari. She had bright red hair and freckles Kari thought she was cute as a button, and about six's years old. "Hi I am Kathy me and Mikey are pwaying house. He is the daddy I am the mommy you can be our baby". Kathy then took Kari's hand and pulled her over by Mikey. Kari looked at Mikey he was about five and had dark hair and green eyes. Kari felt silly calling Mikey Da Da and Kathy Mommy. She played along though for about and hour drinking her baa baa and having pretend diaper changes. Then the whole group was gathered and taken to the art room. They were each given a smock, and assigned partners for finger painting class. Kari's partner was a four-year-old pudgy little girl. She promptly got paint in her hair and when asked about it blamed Kari. Kari got upset and called the little girl and big fat liar. Kari was immediately taken to a chair her diaper removed and she was spanked. Then placed in a corner for fifteen minutes with her diaper down. This turned out to be a big mistake as Kari had and accident on the floor. After a fresh diaper Kari was returned to the painting, as she stood there red eyed from crying the pudgy little girl giggled at her. Kari bit her tongue and let it pass, as she did not want another spanking, only that this day would end. After painting it was morning nap-time. The children got mats to lie on and bottles of milk were passed out. Kari was glad for the nap and fell fast asleep. When the children were woke up about eleven am, Kari noticed she was wet. When it came time for her diaper change she whispered to the attendant that she needed to use the potty. She tried to explain that she had to go poo poo and did not use her diapers for that. The attendant told her that there were no potties and she would have to use her diaper, she would not be changed till she had. Kari tried hard to hold it as she played in her wet soggy diaper. After about forty-five minutes, she could not stand it her stomach began to cramp. Kari with a tear falling down her cheek squatted and filled her diaper then began balling like a baby. Kari was taken to the bathroom her diaper removed and she was rinsed clean in the tub. Still crying as she was laid on the changing table the attendant placed her paci in her mouth. Kari finished her cry about the time her diaper was taped snugly to her. Kari thought to herself how much she wished Angie would come and get her. Then she realized what she was thinking, but even Angie was better than daycare. Kari sighed as she looked at the clock and realized it was just lunchtime, she had five hours more to endure. New Beginnings Ch 5 After a lunch of finger sandwiches potato chips and chocolate pudding. Kari was given a bottle of juice to suck on. As soon as all the children were fed they had story time. Then they were all laid down with a bottle of milk for the afternoon nap. Kari gladly sucked her bottle and went to sleep. About and hour later the children were slowly awakened and changed, Kari was the last one to wake up. As she lay on the changing table with her legs in the air yet again enduring a diaper change. Kari ask the attendant where all the other children were. "Outside sweetie, its outside playtime" she then put Kari's socks and shoes on her and patted her behind. "Now scoot baby girl right thru that door and have fun" Kari walked slowly toward the door, fun she thought, outside dressed like this? The attendant had to be kidding. The playground was full of many things. There was a swing set, a slide. And even a merry-go-round. The monkey bars seemed to draw a lot of the children. Some were riding tricycles and some were playing in a huge sandbox. Kari noticed right away that they were right next to a busy road. She could not bare people seeing her like this. Kari slowly made her way to the corner of the playground and tried her best to be invisible Soon the little girl and boy from the morning came and drug her to the sandbox. Kari played with them for a while later taking a ride on the merry go round, a couple trips down the slide, and a nice long swing on the swing set. After outside playtime the children were cleaned up changed and dressed in their street clothes. Being left to play with the toys again until they were picked up. Kari fiddled with a doll, watched the clock and the door, and wondered would Angie ever show up. Kari could not control herself when Angie arrived. She ran to her governess and jumped in her arms. Angie picked her up, and placed her on her hip, kissing Kari on the cheek. Kari hugged Angie's neck and told Angie "I thought you would never get here". Angie laughed, "So you are glad to see me sweetie". "Yes Angie I am very glad can we go home now." As Angie carried her to the car she told Kari she was taking her out to dinner and a movie. The evening really was not bad at all. They ate at and Italian place and with the exception of the bib Angie did not baby her much. Angie let Kari pick the movie, which was wonderful. It would have been perfect if Kari had not needed a diaper change, in the ladies room. Kari hated that people stared and whispered. She even hated it more when some condescending bitch would walk over, tickle her and tell Angie how cute she was. Kari was getting used to her new life, but she could not help but wonder what lie ahead. Yes school started in two days, how Kari dreaded that. After arriving home and while Kari was being changed into her night diaper and baby doll nightgown, Angie spoke "Well sweetie we have the weekend before school starts what do you think we should do" Kari shook her head she had no idea, besides she new by Angie's look that she did. Angie smiled at her" we are going to the carnival tomorrow. We are going to have so much fun" Diapered and lying on the changing table Kari was thinking. Meanwhile Angie left the room for a moment. Kari stared at the ceiling and wondered what she was in for now. What outfit she would where. Who would see her changed? The answers Kari did not know. She did know that she dreaded it. Angie returned with a bottle of milk. She picked Kari up sat in a chair and positioned Kari on her lap. The small girl lye there cradled in her governess arms. Angie pressed the nipple to her lips "baa baa baby", Kari opened her mouth and took the nipple. She nursed quietly and slowly drifted off to sleep. New Beginning's ch 6 The weekend had been more than Kari could bear. One embarrassment followed another at the carnival Angie had even pulled her diaper down once in public to spank her. Sunday had been quite playtime until Angie pulled the biggest stunt yet. She had just finished changing Kari into a nice thick cloth diaper, and was putting Kari's shoes on. "Are we going someplace Kari ask " Angie told her they were going to the grocery store. Sitting on the floor in her nursery in just the diaper shoes and a Winnie the Poo t-shirt Kari wondered why Angie had not finished dressing her. Angie came back in the room and Kari sat her toys down, standing up to be dressed. Angie picked her up and said, "Alright we are all ready to go"!!! Kari sat crying in her car seat not knowing what to say or do. Angie had threatened to spank her if she did not stop, but she couldn't stop if she wanted. Finally they arrived in the parking lot and as Angie lifted her out of her car seat she gave her the look that said stop or else. Kari stopped the balling but continued to sniffle as Angie put her pacifier in her mouth and placed Kari on her hip. Kari new that if she had continued to ball it would mean another public spanking, she tried hard to stop crying altogether. She did not want to draw any more attention to herself than she had to. Angie entered the store and placed Kari in the cart seat like it was the most normal thing in the world. To Angie it was just a woman and a baby doing there grocery shopping. Kari knew immediately that others were watching. People whispered and pointed as they went up and down the isle. Kari was small but not that small and the site of her and her diaper was causing quite a commotion. Just in time to make matters worse Kari wet her diaper. Angie took her straight to the ladies room and changed her when they came out all hell broke lose. The police were there, along with a lady from social services. They wrapped Kari in a blanket and whisked her off in a car. Angie was handcuffed and stuffed in a police car. Kari was to scared to enjoy this sight, she was crying and the social worker was trying to calm her as they drove off. Once Kari found out she was not going to jail it took her two hours to convince them to call Daniel and prove she was 18 years old. Even worse these stupid people had forgotten Kari's diaper bag and she was soaked. Finally after her identity and age had been confirmed Kari was driven home. The investigation that followed was unbelievable. It seemed Daniel had been lying all along and was in cahoots with Angie. Angie's job had been to keep Kari under complete control while Daniel robbed her blind. They were both charged with many crimes and through a plea bargain and the return of Kari's money got five years each. Kari had found out that she had been in complete control of her inheritance from the beginning. She tried to put the whole thing behind her. She is doing home schooling for her high school diploma. In a couple of weeks she was to start private driving lessons. She had been doing a lot of shopping, buying lots of clothes more appropriate for a girl her age. She had even tried to move into Angie's room in the Condo. She did not sleep well in there at all. Returning to her nursery she just felt more comfortable in her crib. Who's business was it anyway if she needed a night baa baa or her pacifier. Besides she liked her new toys she picked out herself. Sitting on the floor in the nursery playing with her Barbie Dolls she noticed the clock. It was almost eight thirty pm, even though mommy was not there she did not dare miss bedtime. She got up to go and warm her bottle, stopping to reread the letter she had received from the lawyer she hired, Angie With good behavior she would be out on parole in nine months. Kari smiled thinking it would not be long till mommy was home The End

CHAPTER 1 Oliver's a 20 year old guy but today is his birthday so he will be 21 years old starting today and he will be able to legally drink. Not that he didn't before, he did it a lot. He's a party animal and today was also the day he asked out this hot girl he met at the last party he went to. He didn't know much about her but today was the day. Oliver was just waking up in only boxers. He lived in a decent house his parents left him before they passed away. Oliver had a good amount of money where he probably wouldn't have to get a job till he's 30 if he plays his cards right. He went to the bathroom and brushed his teeth then took off his clothes to take a shower. Suddenly while in the shower his doorbell rings. Oliver jumps out of the shower and grabs a towel drying off some then wraps it around his lower half and walks to the door opening it. "hello?" Someone jumps in and wraps his arm around Oliver's neck and gives him a nuggy. "yo! Oliver!! You ready to go!" Oliver has to let go of his towel and push him off as the guy laughs. "damn it Josh…no I'm fucking not ready to go." Oliver grabs his towel. Josh was one of Oliver's best friends or party friends. He wraps it back around himself not being the first time they seen each other naked. There not gay but one time they got a 3 way with a girl and the only way she would have had it is if him and Josh got naked and hugged and gave a small kiss to eatchother. It was definitely their gayest experience and neither enjoyed it but God the end result was so worth it for them. They don't talk about that time ever again. "Well hurry up man, there's going to be a bunch of sexy girls at this party! I hear a few of them want to congratulate the birthday boy" Oliver glares. "Josh you know I hate it when you call me a boy… Give me like 5 mins to dress and do my hair." Josh laughs. "your hair?! God that makes you sound like a girl!" Oliver blushes slightly. "oh shut the hell up! You just wish you could look this good!" Oliver walks to his room and grabs some nice pants boxers and a nice shirt getting dressed. Then he grabs a comb and makes his hair look very nice then starts talking to himself. "heh see Oliver. You're a sexy man every girls going to want a hold of your 6 foot tall body." Then Josh opens the door quietly and smirks at Oliver. And talks in a girly voice. "oh Oliver all I want is that big cock of yours." He bursts up laughing and Oliver blushes a lot and glares. "damn it Josh!!!" He throws his comb at him "oww!" But he keeps laughing as Oliver pushes past him to the door and Josh follows. "God I love embarrassing you so much! Anyways come in man let's get to that party! We are taking my car!" Oliver sighs. "why would I want to ride with your dumb ass?" Josh smirks. "because you're going to be so drunk you won't be able to get home. I'll be your driver." Oliver looked surprised. "wait… You're not going to drink just so you can get me home safely?" Josh smiles. "Hell ya man what are friends for. Happy birthday man." Oliver sighs and smiles. "you might be an ass but somehow a good friend I guess." Josh laughs. "alright man shut up with the mushy stuff and just In my car." Oliver nods and goes to the passenger seat and Josh gets in then starts his car and heads to the party. The place is packed with people and cars. And there's a huge sign outside that says happy birthday Oliver. Oliver's eyes get big. Then glares at Josh who's smirking big. "well what do you think." Josh parks and Oliver rolls his eyes getting out "I think we could have kept this quiet…" Suddenly this very cute girl got out of the back of a car, her butt looked a little big and she wore a long skirt. She had long blond hair. This was the same girl she met at the last party and Oliver ran up to her. And Josh just sighs. "hoes before bros am I right" The young lady saw Oliver, she clearly wasn't old enough for drinking but she was definitely about 19. Oliver walks up to her. "h-hey Mandy looking good as always" Mandy blushes and giggles. "thanks Oliver. And you're pretty darn cute too" Oliver smiles and puts his arm around Mandy and she lays against him and the other girls giggles and ohhhh at her making her blush and hide her face some. Oliver only smiles bigger as they make their way into the party. It was packed even though Josh was already in this mess somewhere but Oliver didn't care he wanted to spend the day with Mandy. "hey how about we get a few beers and talk?" Mandy smiles some. "ok that sounds fun heh" They grab some beers and alcoholic drinks and take up to an empty bedroom and open one taking a drink. "So Mandy? You do anything as a job?" She nods also while taking a drink. "I'm a babysitter." Oliver looks confused. "you don't look like a babysitter heh no offense. I expected them to be more… Ugly but damn you're hot." She blushes and shugs drinking some more quickly to help get over the complements. "well… I Just love kids… I- never mind heh but ya I love kids and stuff I guess" She looks down. Oliver looked interested and took a few more drinks but not wanting to make her say anything she didn't want to say. "what about you Oliver?" Oliver pulls the drink away from his mouth. "well… I shouldn't tell people this but I don't have a job. I have a decent house and payments aren't too bad. Before my mom and dad died they left me quite a bit of money but I didn't want to blow it and I want to save it till I'm at least 30. So I made it my job to live like crazy till I'm 30 then I'll get a job and just live a normal boring life…. " Mandy looked surprised. "whoa… You're so you’re rich? That's pretty cool." Mandy laid her head against him getting quite drunk from nervously drinking. Oliver smiles. "your very cute you know that" She nods and stretches and a weird sound like she was sitting on paper was made. She didn't react and neither did Oliver; he didn't want to ruin the moment. "Mhm people say all the time Mandy's such a cutie! And I want to hug her and take care of her" She giggles and he looks confused. "they do?" She giggles more, turning into laughing. "nu uh… I was just being silly" He laughs. "You're already drunk aren't you?" She shakes her head and pouts. "I'm not drink I'm mandy" They both laughed and Oliver takes a big drink and smirks at her "so mandy, have you ever been with a man before?" She blushed and shook her head. "nope! I'm all vegin!" Oliver laughs. "you mean virgin?" She tilts her head and smiles. "Y-ya! That!" Oliver smiles. God she was so drunk he could probably talk her into anything but he was getting there too. "so Mandy" Oliver puts his hand on her leg and rubs her bare leg under her skirt making her blush. She stared at Oliver and he stared back before they moved in to kiss but just before someone kicked open the door making them jump. "mmm hey love birds care if I join!" Oliver stands up and grabs the lady by the front of her shirt. "what the fuck! No get the hell out!!" The lady stares at him then at mandy shaking on the bed and she smirks. "she cute" He glares and punches her. Making this lady fall to the floor. "you will pay… You will pay dearly for that." She gets pushed out by Oliver and he slams and locks the door. "sorry about that Mandy…anyways shall we get back to-" He turns around and Mandy runs at him and jumps in his arms and begins to make out with him. He felt something weird with her ass but he didn't care at the time. He was making out with this beautiful woman. He took her over to the bed and laid her down as he pulled off his own pants and pushed up in her shirt where she was willing to let Oliver pull off her shirt leaving her with a bra on. They pull away to do that then look at each other with a bunch of lust. Mandy pulls Oliver in and kisses him again then pulls away. "I want daddy to show me a good time." Oliver was rock hard, he's never been called daddy. It was definitely a new one but he liked it. He pulled back and took his own shirt off revealing his muscles. She clearly liked that show. Oliver grabs her skirt and tugs like he's teasing her. "Oh no is daddy going to make me all nakey?" Oliver couldn't take it. He pulled off her skirt and left her in her bra and p-wait the heck she was in a diaper?! Oliver looked awkwardly at it, she blushed like Crazy. "i-I can explain…" Oliver reaches out and touches the front to find it warm. "a-are… You wet…?" Oliver was a bit weirded out from this. "look I'm… Ok See I like diapers… And when I drink a lot I can't hold it down… So I wear these to party's I never thought I would be so close to sex and they find out I'm sorry I ruined it!" She closed her eyes starting to cry. Oliver felt bad but wanted to make her feel better. "o-oh I enjoy them too! I just keep it a secret… And never did anything with them." Her eyes light up. Oliver lied big here. "really… Well I keep extra once with me. Want to try it?" Oliver blushes and nods as she pulls away grabbing her purse and pulls out a pink diaper. "lay down!" She giggled and pulled off Oliver's boxers leaving him naked it was kinda a turn on. He was never forced to do something by the woman he kinda like that. He did and Mandy began diapering him and powder him rubbing his rock hard dick with her hand. "daddy's got a very big guy here huh?" She giggles making Oliver blushe more as he continued to be diapered this was the strangest experience in his life. "now" Mandy puts her hand in the front of his diaper. "now wet…" Oliver gulps. "i-I don't know…" She smirks "Maybe you need your friend here." She said jokingly and made out with him. Oliver tried as she made out with him he soon found himself able to as he filled this pink diaper with his own urine. Mandy would moan as I did and it made me more horny she soon pushed me on my back again and got on top rubbing her wet diaper against mine. My dick was rubbing against the wetness making me enjoy myself and even Mandy was moaning as we did this weird fetish of hers. She would make our more and keep going till we both hit our limit and cam in the diapers she lays on me as we finish. "that was wonderful… Everything I ever dreamed Oliver… I Think I love you…" Oliver smiles and hugs her. "you're welcome… I'm… Going to admit I lied...i'm definitely not into this like you. But it made you happy and that's what I want to do…" Her eyes get big looking at me. "... Y-You put on a diaper for me…" She hugged me tight. "you're the bravest man I know… and the nicest… I hope we can be together… Forever…" Oliver smiles. "me too… No matter what strange fetishes your in to" They both yawned and fell asleep. Neither of them were tired but they just passed out like under a spell. When the lady from before walks in and smirks. "together forever huh? Well let me just ruin your life kid. From this day forward you will never be remembered by anyone and a child you will be for the rest of your life or until you receive a kiss of true love from someone of your original age!" Magic goes around Oliver but nothing seems to happen. Yet. Check out my other story if you havent thats related to this story called gods and little mortals

A small girl walked inside a bank who looked no older then 10 maybe younger pulled 19 milometer pistol out if her pocket "Okay you morons this is a robbery nobody move and nobody gets hurt!" She shouted before moving her gun around and pointed it to the manager "You! where do you keep all the money!? The manager quivered in shock that they were being robbed by a little girl "Back door... to your left." The girl smirked 'Thank you! Kicking him in the shin before over to the vault.

Terry and Sally have been friends for a long time but are known somewhat as troublemakers. Terry is not short of money thanks to a large inheritance and lives a life of pleasure. Whilst taking a horseback ride through a forest Terry knew from his youth the pair find a clearing he rememberes with one very large difference... --- If you like this story or any of my other works please consider visiting my Patreon page where you will find a lot of stories and things For a $5 subscription you will get to see every update I post (one every four days!) a week before everyone else. For $10 you get early access and TWENTY FOUR exclusive stories only posted to my Patreon page! There are other tiers and rewards available and they can all be seen on my Patreon page: https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- The Cave By Elfy Terry smiled widely as he looked out at the trees that surrounded him on all sides. He was bouncing up and down slightly as he sat in the saddle of a large black stallion that was currently taking him through a small trail in the woods. He reached up to adjust his riding helmet slightly as it slipped down over his eyes. He looked around behind him to see his companion and friend who looked just as happy as her. Sally was a novice rider but she was having a great time riding through the forest. She was a great lover of nature and she was very glad that her friend had talked her into this. She had never thought about riding a horse before but now that she was trying it she was loving it. Her smaller white horse was very calm as it walked along behind Terry’s horse. Both of the riders were 25-years-old and they had known each other since they were children. There were no romantic feelings between them, they felt almost like siblings to each other. They spent a lot of time together and this warm Saturday afternoon was no different to a lot of other days. Not everything was sunshine and roses for Terry and Sally though. The two friends were quite ostracised from the small town they lived in. They were seen as troublemakers by a lot of people and it was a tag that neither of the horse riders would deny. They didn’t like small town life and despite being in their mid-twenties they hadn’t really grown up. Petty vandalism was their favourite pastime when they were bored, never anything to get themselves in a lot of trouble but enough to annoy the other townsfolk. Terry and Sally were able to live such lives of leisure thanks to the windfall Terry had received when his parents had died. Terry’s mom and dad passed away unexpectedly several years before and Terry was the sole beneficiary. They weren’t super rich but enough money passed to Terry to stop him having to worry about money for some time. Sally, as Terry’s best friend, was only too happy to live off the spoils as well. They felt like they could do whatever they liked and then buy their way out afterwards, much to the chagrin of the rest of the town they were usually proven right. “Hey, can we stop for lunch soon?” Sally called from behind Terry, “This horse is really chafing me.” “Sure, there’s a place just up ahead.” Terry replied. The two adults continued on the path with the horses slowly trotting through the small gap in the trees. Terry led his horse round a corner and almost immediately the small path opened up into a big clearing in the middle of the woods. A small stream ran through the middle and wild flowers were growing all over the ground. It was picturesque. “Wow, how did you find this place?” Sally asked with awe. “Mom and dad used to take me here when I was a kid.” Terry replied, “We used to have picnics over…” Terry trailed off slowly as he looked across the thin stream at the other end of the clearing. His brows furrowed and a look of confusion spread across his face. “What’s up?” Sally asked when Terry had stopped. “That cave over there…” Terry was pointing at a large opening semi-hidden by trees and foliage, “I swear it wasn’t here when I was a kid.” “What?” Sally was frowning now. “There were no caves here before. I remember this place well, I’ve got photos at home!” Terry was getting increasingly animated, “That cave is new!” “Caves don’t just spring up places.” Sally said sceptically, “They form over millions of years.” “I know that!” Terry snapped, “What do you want me to say? It’s never been there before.” “Are you sure that it wasn’t just hidden by trees and… Hey! Come back!” Sally reached out as Terry suddenly jumped off his horse and stomped off towards the stream. Sally hurried to keep up with Terry but he seemed determined to investigate what he saw as a new feature on the landscape. He marched straight through the shallow stream, the water came halfway up his riding boots and he was splashing himself but didn’t seem to care. Sally was torn between running after him and sorting out the horses that were watching the scene with the lazy detachment of tamed beasts. She nearly fell as she climbed off the horse and nervously took the reins to lead them to a nearby tree. She was a novice with horses but was thankful that the large animals stayed calm as she tied them to the tree. “Just, erm, wait here…” Sally said as she held her hands out to the horses. As Sally turned away the large stallion moved it’s head and pulled on the material tying it to the tree. The knot slid slightly but held. The beast watched with it’s large half-opened eyes as Sally started jogging away and calling for her friend. “I swear, if I get some disease from this water I’ll… Terry! Wait up!” Sally was splashing through the water but was doing so against her better judgement. She remembered the documentary she had watched about brain eating amoebas that lived in the water. She tried to push the thought from her mind knowing it was ridiculous. Terry stomped across the green space until he was stood right in front of the mystery cave. It’s large opening looked almost like a mouth ready to swallow anyone who stepped inside into the bowels of the Earth. The ground sloped away and downwards into the darkness and it was impossible to see more than a few feet. Terry stared transfixed into the impenetrable blackness. Terry jumped when he felt Sally’s hand on his arm a few seconds later. He turned to see her looking at him with concern. “I’m not crazy!” Terry shouted, “This was never here!” “OK, I believe you.” Sally replied though privately she was still very unsure about the whole thing, “Does it matter though? I mean this place is beautiful and…” “Yes, it matters.” Terry replied sharply, “When I lost my parents… When they died I realised I would never have any new memories with them, I had to cherish those I had. This cave is not in my memories, if I’m wrong about this then what else am I wrong about?” Sally wasn’t used to her best friend talking in such a personal and, dare she say it, emotional way. Terry was the sort of guy who did whatever he wanted and laughed at the consequences no matter what they were or who they hurt, Sally hadn’t seen this more tender side since they were in school together. “Well, what do you want to do?” Sally asked after a small silence, “We could have the picnic or we could go back to town…” “Are you crazy?” Terry asked as he turned back to the darkness, “We should explore it.” “Explore?” Sally scrunched her face up, “Really? It looks dark and I bet it’s full of God-knows-what insects. ” “Yeah.” Terry said, “There’s something about this place. It feels alien and yet… Familiar. We should go in and see what’s in there.” “I don’t know…” Sally was looking at the darkness and thinking about all the bugs and animals that might call it home. Despite what Terry was saying she was sure such a large cave couldn’t just appear in a few years. Terry pulled out his cell phone and turned on the flashlight. He turned and shined it into the cave, the darkness was so thick that the light seemed to disappear into it. He hesitated for a second before stepping forwards and into the giant opening. He walked slowly but steadily into the darkness as Sally begged him to come back. “Come on, Terry!” Sally called out. She heard her voice echo but there was no reply from Terry who had been swallowed by the darkness. Sally felt a breeze in the forest clearing. The leaves laying on the floor blew around a little and Sally saw the horses on the other side of the creek moving nervously. She felt scared, not just about the cave but also about being alone out here. Her head twisted from one direction to the other as she tried to work out what to do. “I can’t believe I’m doing this.” Sally muttered as she stepped into the cave. Almost immediately Sally felt the air temperature drop. It was a few degrees colder in the cave, enough to make her shiver slightly. The pitch black was oppressive and Sally felt even more alone than before, it felt like all the sounds of forest animals had suddenly been muted. She fumbled in her pockets for her phone and turned on her own flashlight app. Sally scanned the walls but didn’t see anything out of the ordinary. She knew that Terry was reckless but this seemed like a situation where something could go wrong and they would never be heard from again. She held the light out in front of her and slowly stepped over the loose rocks on the floor. “Terry… Where are you?” Sally wasn’t shouting now but the echo seemed to amplify her voice. There was still no answer. The cave sloped downwards ever so slightly but there didn’t seem to be an end. Sally could only see a few feet in front of her and she felt like something was about to jump out at her with every step she took. She tried not to think about the creepy-crawlies that must be all over the place. Sally felt herself walk through a spider’s web and she shivered. She thought about turning back but saw that the opening had seemingly disappeared into the darkness. She must’ve turned a corner because she was sure she should be able to see the forest still. Sally carried on heading forwards until she saw the walls either side of her suddenly open up into what must’ve been a large chamber. In the middle of the chamber there was a beam of light coming down from the ceiling, it illuminated a bunch of the room and Sally could see Terry standing in the middle of the room and staring at the ground. “Terry! Finally…” Sally turned off her flashlight and hurried over to her friend, “What’s going on? Can we get out of here?” “I… I don’t…” Terry knelt down with his face a perfect picture of shock. Sally looked down and saw exactly what had caused Terry’s reaction. There was a framed picture of Terry with his parents. Terry was still a baby in the picture, he couldn’t have been more than a couple of years old but and he was being held by both his parents who were beaming towards the camera. Around the photo frame there was a bunch of money. Just random notes laying scattered everywhere illuminated by a couple of small candles. The last thing on the ground was a very important looking legal document, Sally squinted as she crouched closer to it and saw that it was a last will and testament. “We leave all our money and assets to our son, Terry Sinclair.” Sally read the most important lines, “We ask he take what he needs until he is back on his feet and then use the rest for charity and kindness. We know he will make us proud.” “How the Hell did all this stuff get here!?” Terry exclaimed, “These are all things that were back at home. I don’t get it…” “Charity?” Sally asked as she read the will again, “Did you ever actually do that?” “Hell no!” Terry shook his head and even in the dark cave Sally could see that he looked disgusted at the thought, “That money was all mine!” Sally rolled her eyes. She was unsurprised that her friend was greedy but she could see that he had signed the document and essentially promised to give away a lot of the money he had inherited. Sally wasn’t a scrupulous person but even she thought it was a bit much to make a promise to your parents that you didn’t keep. “But you’re missing the point!” Terry snapped, “This is all stuff I keep locked up at home. How did it get here!?” “I… Don’t know.” Sally conceded, “Did someone break in?” “No.” Terry shook his head, “And even if they did these documents were hidden and locked. No one would know to look for them, they were in my parent’s old safe built into the floor.” “Maybe we should go back.” Sally said as a shiver went down her spine, “We should let the police know and…” “There is no way I want anyone to know about this document.” Terry replied quickly, “I know those lawyers and government people will want to take everything I have.” “I’m not sure tha-” Sally started. “We’re not leaving till we sort this out.” Terry’s voice made Sally know this wasn’t up for debate. Sally fell silent as Terry leaned in closer to the small shrine. He reached forwards and slowly moved his fingers towards the agreement. He took a step forward and has his hand touched the paper there was the sound of an explosion. The cave shook and then darkness overtook both of the cave’s intruders.

(Age Regression and Diaper Mess Humiliation) "There is no way for you to possibly defeat me! I am the great sorcerer Feirlaw!" I boasted, staff gripped. "This spell will return you to a much more fitting state!" "You will not hurt anyone from this point onward!" Tyrine declared, holding her sword close, prepared to fight. Unfortunately for her, I was the most powerful sorcerer in the entire kingdom, and a lowly warrior had always been useless against my curses. For some reason, even though I threatened to destroy her like the rest of her kind, she never seemed to back down. She called her utter stupidity "bravery." "Goodbye, Tyrine of Gilyr." I waved my staff in a circle in the air, before pointing it at the hero, about to destroy and humiliate her like the omnipotent sorcerer that I am. So ridiculous it was that she even dared go up against me when I have the ability to raze entire cities with a snap of my fingers. "You took my baby sister away from me, Feirlaq! To avenge her soul, I will take you down! For her, and for all the good people of Gilyr that you tried to destroy!" She exclaimed annoyingly as the bolt of magic from my spell flew through the air towards her, about to end her and put an finish to my troubles in taking over Gilyr. But then something strange happened. It was going towards her, I could tell as it grew smaller from my field of view, but then the lady knight swung her sword at the bolt of magic, and it didn't hit her. Did she dodge? Well, that's no problem, I can cast it again! She cannot dodge forever, and one hit from this spell is enough to ruin somebody for good! When I looked back at her, about to cast the ruining spell once again, I noticed that the purple bolt of magic coming back towards me! This was my most powerful spell! How could it be returned to my wand like this? This hero was nowhere near as powerful in magic as I am- And then it hit me. I blacked out to the sound of Tyrine cheering in victory, my grip on my staff failing. ----- And then, when I woke up, something felt different. In fact, a lot of things felt different. Before opening my eyes, I felt that my comfortable, magic-resistant robes were no longer on my body, and I no longer clutched my magic staff close. A heavy sleeper, I mumbled and felt at the clothes that had replaced my robes, to determine that it was a single garment. At first, I assumed that I was just in my plain shirt, which I was wearing beneath the robes during my battle with Tyrine, but I quickly realized that it flowed down to my waist and seemed to flutter at the bottom. What the hell? I hadn't been wearing a kilt! My hands felt soft and it was hard to grip them onto my clothes without them slipping off the fabric, like they hadn't spent hundreds of years holding a wooden staff and casting intricate spells. As I felt below the strange top that replaced my sorcerer robes, I realized something new had taken the place of my pants as well. Before, I had a pair of leather slacks that went all the way down my legs to warm me, but now what I was wearing only reached below my thighs, and when I laid my suddenly soft hand over it I realized that the hide was replaced with something that felt like the paper I wrote my spell scrolls on. I patted at it and also realized that it was nearly an inch thick, almost smothering my crotch and ass with its soft, feeble material. Crinkle, crinkle was the sound it made, like the peace treaties that I crumpled up and threw away. What had happened to my clothes? I opened my eyes to inspect the strange clothes that my robes and pants had been swapped out for, but quickly realized that there was way more to interpret. The grassy hill outside of Gilyr was no longer where I laid, but rather on top of a cushion. I turned over, producing more annoying crinkling sounds, to look down at the pillow that I was splayed out on and determined that it was only about 3 feet long, yet somehow it was big enough for me to lay on perfectly. What kind of illusion was this? My hands looked smaller and stubbier as well. Beneath the pillow, the mattress that it was placed on had a pink cover sheet. My royal bed was black! And this mattress seemed to only be a small fraction of its size! Confused and slightly embarrassed I sat up to look around the room that I was now in. Sitting on the garment covering my crotch felt strangely comfortable as if I was covered in padding. It was soft, unlike the way a sorcerer should dress. I was in a log cabin, I figured out quickly enough. There was a fireplace, that seemed larger than normal. The door also looked rather tall, and sitting down I could see that the opening handle was high above me. Was this some sort of giant's house?... My eyes darted to the wooden table, which also seemed larger than a table was meant to be, especially since my villainous figure stood at a menacing 7 foot tall, which normally was enough to strike intimidation into the eyes of my rivals, including Tyrine. Somebody was sitting at it, and as I looked up at their figure, which was way larger than I now was but perfectly sized for the furniture in the room, I became alert when I realized who it was. Out of instinct, despite not having my powerful staff on me, I jumped up to my feet, the padding around my waist creating more crinkle sounds that I was starting to get sick of. "Youw time has come, Tywine!" I exclaimed at her from my height as I stood atop the mattress, evidently not even tall enough to reach the table that she was sitting at. My face went red with embarrassment as I heard my own voice, a high pitched string of baby talk. What the hell?! What happened to my terrifying, villainous voice that struck fear into the villagers of Gilyr!? "D'awwww..." Was all she said, in a tone entirely separate from the one she used when confronting me about my plot to destroy all of Gilyr. "Good morning, cutie." She got up and walked over to me, with no trace of the immense fear she once had when addressing me in all my awe. When she walked up, I got a glance. Before, I would constantly make comments about her height, reminding her that a hero can't be 5 feet tall and that she needed to wear a diaper to suit her age better, but now she was almost twice my height! I had to glare straight up at her, and then I stumbled and fell backwards onto the mattress, producing more loud crumpling noises from the paper padding that I had woken up in. "Dow't you caww me a cutie! Excuse you, stuwpid hewo! I am the gweat sowcehwoo Feiwlaq!" I yelled up at her, desperately trying to produce the same terrified look on her face as I always could before, but finding it difficult to pronounce some words. I completely fumbled the word 'sorcerer!' But I was a sorcerer! I am the most powerful sorcerer! "From the looks of things to me, you're an adorable little girl wearing a diaper." Tyrine giggled as she looked down upon me. "Wha!? What the fwuh aww you tawking about!?" My high voice resembled that of a young girl, similar to the ones that cried when I threatened to destroy the orphanage. It sounded completely different from my horrifying deep voice that I made those threats in! What happened? I wasn't a girl! I was a grown man, and a villain! Wait, did she say I was in a diaper? My eyes went wide as I immediately recognized what the padding was. "No! No wah! I am nawt weawing a fwuhing diaper!" In a panic, I glanced down between my legs as I sat on the mattress. I lifted my garb, which now that I looked closer more resembled a skirt, and right below it, was a layer of thick padding surrounding my crotch, where my undergarments used to be. It was white and spread my legs, and I immediately went red. "NO! NO WAY! A SOWCEHWOO DOESHN'T WEAW DIAPERS!" I exclaimed. The padding crinkled as I felt at it, mocking me as I saw myself dressed in a garment meant to be worn by babies. I had not worn a diaper for over 400 years! I was a powerful sorcerer! My waste was disposed of with magic! I refused to accept this! A series of humiliating crinkles ensued when I reached down to slip the diaper off my body, not wanting to associate in any way with something worn by babies to hold their disgusting urine and mess, not wanting to even think about that! Before I could get the grip necessary to pull it from my body, which was more difficult than usual due to my small, weak hands befitting a little girl more than a sorcerer, a larger arm wrapped around my chest. "I would love to explain more about what happened right now, but I actually have a speech to give now that I've saved Gilyr from a diaper-wearing villain." Tyrine giggled, and I tried to growl at her in response for accusing me of actually enjoying anything about this diaper that I had been dressed in, but all I could manage was a cute hum. "So I'm going to drop you off at the Lil Darling's Daycare for a couple of hours, something more fitting for a little baby like you." "I AM NAWT A BABY!" I yelped as her arm lifted me up, and my struggles to free myself from her grapple proved useless. "DOW'T CAWW ME THAT!" Seriously!? A DAYCARE!? I was threatening to destroy this entire kingdom an hour ago! What could possess her to think it fitting to leave me at a place where parents dropped off their kids to play with dumb toys all day!? I kicked and screamed as she carried me into the air, but my feet had no muscles to deal any sort of damage to her chest, and my punches were reduced to small bats down her back. She kept one hand on my back, and the other laid against my padding, pushing it up against my ass as I was forced to feel the embarrassment of knowing that I was actually wearing a diaper instead of the wizard robes that I battling her in. My head sat on her shoulder, and there was little for me to do to move it. "WET ME GO!" I screamed loudly, sounding like my weak victims. This was completely wrong! How could the best magic-user in all the lands be wearing a diaper and be held by a weak, pathetic hero with such ease!? She started walking, ignoring me as I kicked and screamed my baby-sized head off. Outside of the log cabin I was carried, and I quickly realized that Tyrine was carrying me through the capital city of Gilyr. The streets were packed with people walking by, cheering and singing in a level of happiness that I was supposed to have crushed by now! They were staying inside and mourning their impending doom! The ones who wanted to live held my flag and swore their allegiance to me! My screaming for the hero to unhand me, while ignored by her, caused crowds of townsfolk to turn their heads and glance at me in her arms. They giggled as well. "I heard a rumour that Tyrine's new baby is actually Feirlaq. Crazy, huh?" "Really? That beautiful, heroic knight must be powerful to turn him into a baby girl like that!" "I wouldn't have been so scared of him if I knew that he couldn't even control his own bowels." The entire group giggled. "GWET ME OUW OF THIS DIAPER! I DO NAWT NEED TO WEAW IT! I HAWVEN'T NEEDED IT FOW HUNDWEDS OF YEAWS! I DOW'T NEED A FWUHING DIAPER!" I yelled, and the people only started to giggle at me more. I was infuriated! Feirlaq the sorcerer was the most feared name in the entire kingdom! They were scared to even mention me, in fear that it may summon me to burn down the building! That was me! Not some tiny baby wearing a diaper! This was not me! I was stronger than this! "I told you that you were an adorable little girl." Tyrine said as she patted my diaper again to remind me of the shameful situation that my dominant one was involuntarily replaced with. "Almost to the daycare." "THIS IS NAWT THE WAY THINGS AWW MEANT TO BWE!" I yelled. Tyrine continued to ignore my failed assertions of my adulthood. "Hey Tyrine! Is that your baby?" Someone else said, and I turned my head in frustration to see that it was Raylen, one of my henchmen that betrayed me. She was living in Gilyr now? She should be killed for turning against me and helping these heroes! I had a whole punishment set up for her once I took over. "It is, in fact. Would you like to hold her?" Tyrine presented me to her, and I squirmed in her arms trying to free myself. She moved her hand from my diaper, only to further reveal the padding that I was now in. How could I be the most feared person in the kingdom when random people were seeing me in this stupid diaper!? "No thanks." Raylen giggled. "I already have one stinky, poopy baby to put up with. Hey, maybe we can have Kelli and Luna play together sometime!" Luna was Raylen's daughter that was born in my lair less than a month ago. One of the reasons that Raylen turned against me was because I insulting her baby, calling Luna a smelly little ass. I still get flashbacks to when I had to put up with the disgusting stench of that little girl's diapers, and suddenly feel better about Raylen betraying me and running away to Gilyr. How could she be the one calling me stinky now!? "Sometime later. And I feel that, putting up with a smelly diaperbutt is hard work!" Tyrine told her. "I DO NAWT SMELL! I DOW'T EVEN NEED TO WEAW THIS STWUPID THING! QUIT TAWKING ABOUT ME WIKE DAT!" I yelled, my diaper crinkling, ashamed to have those sounds coming from my clothes as I recognized them from Luna's diapers. "Does she need a changing or something?" "Not yet, but probably soon." Tyrine giggled. "Goodbye for now." I pouted and growled in disgust. Changing? Diapers? Did they not know who I was? I was sure that I was more than capable of making it to the bathroom whenever I had to go! This diaper served no purpose other than to make annoying wrinkle sounds. Even if I was made to look like this dumb padding was something that I needed, I would prove to them that I was still an adult, and a powerful sorcerer at that. This diaper would soon be off of my body and I'd be returned to my proper form, which everybody fears the might of. I had to! There's no way that this piteous hero could keep me held like this for long! Before long, I was carried through the entrance of a building called Lil Darling's Daycare, a place that resembled my secret lair from its size compared to me, but with much more pink walls and diapers. "Greetings, lady Tyrine. Thank you for saving the world from that nasty Feirlaq. We'll never have to hear about him again." The woman inside of the daycare told Tyrine. "Yeah, definitely not." She giggled. "Anyway, here's Kelli." She held out her arms holding me, and I was passed to this random woman as if I didn't have the power to destroy entire villages in the blink of an eye. I kept kicking, wanting to be able to walk where I wanted and not be left at daycare. I was not a baby! This was nonsense! "She's feisty but cute." The other woman smiled as she held me, my kicks doing nothing to her. I heard the laughing and running of toddlers from the other room, and I was disgusted. "Yeah, she is." Tyrine laughed and smiled back warmly, in that dumb confidence heroes always got. "Anyway, I'll be back in about 5 hours." She turned around and walked off, leaving the most powerful sorcerer at a daycare, trapped in the body of a toddler in a diaper. The other woman carried me into another room and sat me down, finally able to stand up again. The relief from no longer being lifted against my will was short-lived, as I looked around the room I was placed in. Kids ran back and forth, chasing each other and screaming, some laughing. All of them looked to be five or six at the most, and I seethed as I realized that they somehow had more height than I did. I grunted as I stood up and my diaper crinkled, as I had always hated the annoying way that children express themselves. Their screams were so loud, and some of them were off in the corner pretending to fart. Children are disgusting. I was the only one in the daycare wearing a diaper, frustratingly. In my anger with being placed where I was, wearing what I was, I simply sat in the corner on my padding as the other kids screamed and yelled playfully. I tried to lower my skirt enough to hide my padding, but the white bulge between my legs was large enough for the lower half of my diaper to always show. "Is that kid wearing a diaper?" "This isn't a baby playroom!" A couple of boys walked up to me, pointing at my diaper and making humiliating comments. "S-Shut uwp..." I mumbled at them and crossed my arms, trying to sit with my legs together but the padding thick enough to keep them apart, which caused me to raise my skirt. Wearing a girly, pink skirt was humiliating enough for someone who was supposed to be wearing dark robes and destroying villages, but the constant crinkling of my diaper filled me with enough rage to destroy a kingdom. "Aww, what's wrong little girl? Need somebody to change you?" One of them said. "I AM NAWT A GIWL! AND DOW'T NEED CHANGES!" I snapped at them. I was probably hundreds of times older than these kids, yet they had the audacity to treat me like a stupid baby? "Really? Then what is this?" Without warning, he reached down to my crotch and grabbed me by the diaper, pulling me out of the corner, with my skirt lifted to completely expose the padding beneath. The kid didn't look very strong, but I was easily overpowered and dragged over by him like I was weightless. "Hey everyone! Come look at the new girl and her thick diaper!" Three more boys approached me, and all of a sudden I was surrounded. "WEAVE ME AWONE!" I yelled around at them, my diaper crinkling as I turned. "I CAWN DESTWOY AWW YOU!" "Aww, she even talks like a little baby!" "I haven't worn diapers in 3 years!" "So cute! I wish I had a baby sister to play with like this!" Somebody smacked my diaper. "Spank! Hehe~" I turned around to face the person who smacked me on the bottom, forcing me to feel the padding against my bare ass again, but I was consecutively spanked again after turning. How could people this young be overpowering me so easily!? I struck down the kingdom's most powerful warriors, and now I was being spanked by random annoying kids! "Cute little baby loves spankies on her diaper, doesn't she?" "STWOP IT... OW EWSE!" I covered my ass with my tiny hands, only making more humiliating crinkles. "Or else what, hmm? Will you cry like a little baby? Will you throw yourself on the ground and throw a fit, like a little girl?" I was boiling over. How could this happen to me!? Everybody is treating me like a baby girl! I have never worn or used a diaper, and that is not going to start now! I was restraining myself, but I finally decided to show off some of my power to these snotty kids who are supposed to be on their knees begging for their families' mercy from my destruction. And I didn't need my staff in order to cast magic! I was the most powerful sorcerer ever! "Wavawia Wotus!" I exclaimed as I waved my hands around, casting one of the more simple yet powerful spells that can be done by hand. Lavaria Lotus, as its meant to be pronounced, was the spell that I always cast before battles, as it blesses me with superhuman strength and agility. When cast perfectly, this spell would surely be enough to knock out a bunch of weak little boys without breaking a single sweat. They looked at me confusedly as I hyped myself up, already feeling the tingly feeling inside of my body. I formed a fist and pulled it back, ready to punch one of these kids into the wall and give him a concussion as punishment for treating me like a baby. I would be sure that these annoying children knew to fear the name Feirlaq. But after ten seconds, the time after which I would usually have been buffed by the spell by now, my muscles felt the same; weak and babyish. What? What is wrong with my magic!? This is not a hard spell! I have cast this piece a hundred times without fail, so what is going on now? "She's pretending to be a princess!" "Silly girl! Princesses don't wear diapers." They teased, clearly not knowing how I was the one that kidnapped princesses and killed the heroes that tried to rescue them. The tingly feeling that I usually associated with the spell's immense strength didn't go to my arms to provide extra force, nor did I feel it down in my legs to indicate that I could now run at the speed of a roadrunner. Instead, I felt an intense build-up in my bladder. "What the fwuh..." I mumbled. You can't cast a strength spell on your bladder! Whatever had happened, it didn't feel like strength in the slightest! If anything... I crinkled my legs together and my eyes went wide as my bladder suddenly brimmed. A few seconds ago, I hadn't felt any build-up at all, yet now the retention was at a max level. "Oh! She just needs to pee! Well go on, little girl, use that cute little diaper of yours." "Ewwwww..." "NO! NO WAY! THIS ISN'T HAWPENNING!" I winced as I felt the water retention inside of my bladder cause it to weaken. My strength spell made me have to pee!? That is entirely different from what it's supposed to do! And as a sorcerer, I could hold in my bodily functions for days on end, but this time, I had to clench my muscles to prevent the warm urine from escaping my body. "Aww... don't worry little one, we can change you after." I couldn't believe this! I was standing in a daycare, wearing a diaper, with a full bladder! This wasn't me! I was an adult, and older than anybody else in the kingdom! I don't pee myself in public! I made fun of children who were so pathetic that they couldn't hold in their waste, and now these same kids are surrounding me and treating me like an actual baby. Where had all of their fear and submission gone? For the past hundred years, everybody knew my name as the subject of fears. Sometimes grown adults would pee themselves just hearing about me, but now... I turned my focus for a moment, expecting nothing truly major to come from my bladder. ... The tension overflowed. ... Before I knew it, the waterworks opened. Hisssss... A couple of drops seeped from my bladder, and I felt the front of my diaper start to moisten with disgusting, stinky pee. Before I could halt my involuntary release, I could look down to see the large yellow stain, standing out amongst the white paper in my diaper. I couldn't believe it! I had actually just wet myself like a baby! And my bladder continued to teem with unbearable fullness. As humiliating as it was, I really needed to relieve myself quickly. I turned towards the door that said "Restroom" and dashed for it. With each step, besides the loud crinkles that made the entire room glance at me as I struggled not to piss myself, there was the sensation of more drops of my pee leaking from my bladder to be absorbed by my diaper and expand that shameful stain that I usually hated little kids for showing. Splat, splat, splat more pee escaped as I waddled, was horrified to feel my own sticky wet stain at the front of my diaper. Why was this happening? WHY WAS I WEARING A DIAPER!? I NEVER HAD TROUBLE HOLDING IN MY WASTE! I SHOULD BE TAKING OVER THIS KINGDOM, NOT THIS! I made it to the bathroom door and instinctively reached for the doorknob at my chest's height, accustomed to being a height taller than 2 feet. The hissing continued, and the kids around me cringed as I helplessly was forced to stain my padding with the pee that I accidentally filled my bladder with. I could not believe that I had gone from the most powerful sorcerer known to mankind to a little girl that was having trouble holding in her pee. It was just walking into a bathroom and slipping down my diaper! How difficult could it be!? I reached up desperately for the knob, which towered over me. Failing to reach a doorknob was never a difficulty that I even considered probable. I was so frustrated with this new size, but I had to adapt fast or else I'd be sitting in a puddle of my own waste. The involuntary flow of pee from my strangely-weakened bladder persisted, despite my best efforts to hold it in, the moistness now forming into a puddle at the bottom of my diaper, the part that could never be hidden by my skirt. The kids around me were doing nothing but watching as I was forced to present myself as a baby-talking, pathetic little girl that couldn't even hold in her bladder. I used to look down at them for wearing kid-sized clothes while I wore magical robes, but now I had little to brag about, as I felt the puddle of piss splashing and spreading all down my crotch, being held against it by this padding. "PWEASE NO!" I yelled and I frantically reached my short arms up at the handle. It was only a few feet up, but I couldn't reach it! In a moment of panic, as the flood works of pee rushed out of my bladder and soaked the diaper that I was forced to wear, I came up with a new idea to open the bathroom door so that I could get to the toilet. "TEWEKINESIS!" I exclaimed, casting the force push spell that allowed sorcerers to grab things from afar. Even if my height was gone, I could prove my abilities with my super strong magic prowess! The hissing continued, and I felt the puddle of pee that I had made grossly swishing back and forth in my diaper as I tried to keep my legs together. The crinkling was replaced with a series of loud splats as I was forced to feel a wet diaper around my legs, and have the shame of knowing that I filled it. I was supposed to be a sorcerer! What kind of sorcerer can't even open the bathroom door at daycare and pees himself!? Telekinesis didn't allow me to grab anything from afar, and I continued to pathetically attempt to grab the mocking doorknob. "What is that smell?" "It's the new girl. She just peed herself!" "Gross!" The stench of piss surrounded me, overpowering any of the other smells in the room. The other kids were right, the odour was absolutely one of the most disgusting things I had ever endured, made infinitely worse with the knowledge that I had personally created it. I had peed enough for the puddle in my diaper to splash like the waves of the ocean whenever I jumped at the doorknob. All I wanted was to open the restroom door, and I was useless to even do that now! By the time I finally gripped the doorknob and twisted it, the welling in my bladder was all gone. With the door finally opened, I looked down at myself to see that the entire surface of my diaper, front and back, was now a dark yellow. The squishy surface pressed against my skin, dripping onto the ground. Since my skirt was incredibly short, the shame of knowing that I just pissed myself was obvious to all the kids that I once looked down upon. "You're dirtying the room, diaperbutt!" "STAHP CAWWING ME THAT!" I walked into the bathroom, but I had already expelled the entire bladder full of urine, and it now stained my diaper, drooping below my skirt, for all the kids to see that I had wet myself like a baby. But I wasn't a baby! I know that I wasn't! I was still a powerful sorcerer! And before long, I would be ba- I finally felt the tingling feeling from the Telekinesis spell I had cast, once again not in the correct place. Instead of encompassing my hands so that I may move things without physically touching them, I felt it also down below... ... My flatulence built up, a feeling that I had magically removed from my body hundreds of years ago, as the smell and sound of farts always annoyed me. ... I clenched. It only increased, beyond the point where my weakened muscles could hold it in. ...No way... BRAAAAP! PBBBBBBBBT! I let out two wet farts from my behind, that were louder than anything else in the daycare even with the muffling from my diaper. "Ewwww! She farted!" "Don't need to tell us, we all heard... and can smell." A bunch of the other kids plugged their nose, and I was surrounded by the smell of poop from my diaper, still standing there in front of the entire daycare wearing a dripping, peed diaper. "Did you just poop yourself, stinky girl?" One of the boys asked me. "NO! I WOULD NEVEW! HOW DAWE YOU ACCUSE ME OF SOMEFING SO GWOSS!? I AM NAWT A STINKY G-" SPLOOOOORT! FAAAAART! My flatulence grew louder, and all the kids in the daycare, whom I once called the grossest group of people, all looked at me in disgust as I farted. I couldn't blame them either, as the stench made me want to vomit. Before I could defend myself more, I was interrupted by a new build-up. Splort! Brap! Pbbbt! The sequence of farts failed to stop, foreshadowing something else about to happen if I didn't do something quick, something much more shameful than peeing yourself in public. My bowels were welling up, and I felt as if I was holding in a storm several times larger than myself. Clenching my thighs barely slowed it down as the build-up increased, and judging from the number of stinky farts that were involuntarily bursting from my ass, the foulest smell and sound that I had ever experienced, I would fail to hold this in for long too. "NO! PWEASE! PWEASE NOT NOW!" I yelled as I hurried into the bathroom, my diaper splatting and swashing with pee as I walked. The bathroom had a small toilet, about half the size of the normal ones, designed for potty training toddlers, I assumed. Even though I was too ashamed to acknowledge it, I needed the training toilet in this moment as I felt my bowels suddenly full of poop. PFFFT! SPLAT! My farts continued, growing louder, attracting more attention as kids gathered at the door to the bathroom, watching me as I grew ever closer to soiling myself. I wasn't tall enough to reach the locking latch to have some privacy as I used the toilet, but it would at least show these children that I was not an immature baby girl. I sat on the training potty, which didn't muffle my farting at all. All of the kids swatted the stench away from their noses, and I was humiliated at the idea that my farts were so horrible-smelling that these obnoxious children, who laughed at burps and pretended to fart with their elbows, were disgusted. "I'm so glad that I'm a big kid. P U!" A kid covered his nose. "She's just a little baby, they can't control when they do that." Another one said, infuriating me as I was used to being in control of my entire life, from the people who respected me, a world that bowed down to me, and, obviously, being able to control my bowels. Desperate to get this over with quickly, as I sat on the toilet, still feeling the disgusting squish of my pee on my diaper, I reached down to my crotch and tugged at it. "Phew, I made it in time..." I thought as I pulled at my diaper with a medium-strength, trying to slip it down my legs. To my surprise, the pee-soaked padding stayed glued against my crotch, and my pulling didn't even cause the thing to budge. What the heck!? This was just a thick piece of paper! I could rip this diaper off if I wanted to! SPLORT! FAAAAAAAART! My ass continued to expel the most repulsive smells as all the kids watched, and I could feel my reputation as anything but an incontinent child start to dwindle. My bowels were gurgling, and the loud farts failed to hide the fact that I really needed relief soon, whether in a diaper or not, as much as I was repulsed by the idea. I tugged with all my strength, but nothing happened. For a second, I abandoned the strength in clenching my bowels to keep desperately trying to take my diaper off my crotch, and less than a second later, I realized my mistake. BRAAAAAAAAAAAAP! The loudest, wettest fart yet was expelled from my ass, louder and smellier than anything that I had ever endured before, yet ashamedly coming from my own body. It didn't come alone, as I promptly felt a warm mass push itself from my ass into my diaper. The log of poop formed a visible brown stain at the back of my diaper that the kids began to point at, and as I sat on the toilet I was forced to feel it smearing against my ass. "PWEASE, DOW'T HAPPEN! I AM NAWT A BABY!" I continued to feel at my diaper, continuing to try and slip it down my legs to spare any shame that I could. But it wasn't coming off at all! My hands were too weak and the urine already in my diaper was causing it to stick to me! The log of poop already smudged all over my ass surely wasn't helping either. I pulled and tugged, but my wet padding wouldn't budge. I tried to sit on the edge of the toilet and slowly pry it off by dragging my ass against the porcelain, which only spread the large brown stain on the seat of my diaper, and caused my pee to swish around even more. I attempted clawing at the bottom of my diaper, to rip a hole in the padding so that the massive weight of my own waste could fall out into the toilet where he intended it to land, but the padding proved tougher than it seemed and I only got my hands covered in my pee. And before I knew it, I was sitting on the toilet, frantically trying to come up with an idea to free myself from what was about to happen, when... PBBBBBBBT! Another large log of poop was pushed from my ass to join the smearing brown stain already forming, obvious for all the kids watching through sight, sound, and most of all, smell. It smeared against my ass and I shuddered in disgust. How could I be the one doing this!? PFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFT! With a long fart that lasted over ten seconds, I was forced to fill the seat of my diaper with a load of thick, fresh, hot mush. The load was even larger than I thought, now forming a two-inch-thick barrier between my padding and my ass, constantly spreading its disgusting texture all over me as if I chose to fill my diaper with it. As I pooped my diaper, the kids could watch as it expanded, and the puddle at the bottom of my diaper drooped a few inches farther down as several logs of poop rubbed all over me. And all I could do was sit there as they pointed at me, making jokes and plugging their noses. The farting had finally stopped, so besides the disgusting sounds of the warm mush spreading all over me, all I had to listen to was their teases. "I have two little brothers and I've never seen a baby poop so much in her life!" "Ewww... she couldn't even close the door so we didn't have to watch her poop herself? Babies are so gross..." "Can she even walk with that much poop in her diapey?" "W-Weave me awone..." I said quietly, desperately trying not to cry as I was subjected to quite possibly the grossest thing in my entire life. I had just peed and pooped in a diaper, when I was supposed to be dominating cities and sending fear into the hearts of townsfolk! Some of the kids walked away, more so because the unbearable odour of my poopy diaper was too much for them to handle than out of respect for my privacy, but some continued to watch me as my expanded in it's dark brown, humiliating, well-used form. At the briefest glance, anybody could see that I had been reduced to the point where I couldn't accomplish a task that only babies failed at. I refused to get up from the toilet, out of shock from being forced to push a squishy mess of poop into my diaper, out of disgust of that warm, wet defilement spreading all over me more once I stood up, and with a fleeting bit of hope that I'd be able to get out of this diaper still. I sat there for another hour, useless to do something as simple as taking off my own diaper. It seemed that the massive load of poop that I had involuntarily put into it made it sticky enough to attach to me beyond my own strength. It was as if I were holding a massive, smelly sign that said: "I am not only wearing a diaper, but I just pushed the stinkiest load of shit of my entire life into it and now I'm just sitting in it!" The smell only grew worse as the warm, squishy mush turned into a cold, solid mass. It had now solidified around my ass, and my continued attempts to pull the diaper off my body did nothing but make it squish even tighter up against me, making loud splattering sounds as if I hadn't already announced my soiled diaper to everyone enough. After about an hour and a half of sitting on the toilet, perilously trying to free myself from the heavy, messy load around my waist as everybody watched my inability, another boy walked into the bathroom. "Hey diaperbutt, get out of here. The bathroom isn't for babies anyway. You can use that stinky diaper anyway. Let us big kids use the toilet." He growled down at me, trying to look mean. He wasn't actually intimidating, as I was hundreds of years older than him, but it was annoying to see such young kids thinking that they can boss me around like this. "I-I awm a big kid..." I said to him weakly, tired from all the prying at my wet padding. This body evidently had a low stamina span. "A big kid?" He chuckled. "Big kids don't poop themselves." He reached behind me and felt at my poopy diaper, before forcefully squishing the center of the brown stain against my ass, spreading my own gross waste even more over me. "You look like you haven't had your mommy change you for a weak. This smelly thing is almost as big as you are!" He teased me as I felt the heavy mass of warm, mushy poop squelch against my ass. It was several inches thick, constantly held up my skirt for everybody to see, and made sounds even more humiliating than farting every time I wiggled my bare, baby bottom through it. I winced as he touched my diaper, frustrated to have such an embarrassing thing attached to my body for anybody to insult and win arguments on the base of. "Fiwne..." I mumbled, not wanting my diaper touched anymore. It's not like I could fight with such a heavy thing around my waist, the smell of which being enough for me to want to wear a gas mask. I tried to stand up, but I had been sitting on the toilet for so long that my squishy diaper was stuck to it, and it was heavy enough to make it hard to stand. Embarrassingly, I estimated that the mass of poop inside of the padding weighed over 20 pounds. The boy stood there, tapping his foot as I grunted to free my diaper from the toilet that I had failed to get my poop into. Eventually, it released from the toilet with a Plop! and a splash of cold, liquid shit splattered between my legs. My eyes filled with tears. I couldn't believe that this was happening. I refused to believe that I was stuck with this diaper around my legs, inescapably a reminder that I had been enfeebled to a state of total incontinence and incompetence, that everybody could see and smell from a mile away when I was the most feared and respected figure in Gilyr not so long ago. "Now get out, diaper butt." "Dow't caww me that..." "Don't be the smelliest dang baby in the entire daycare and I won't call you that." He pushed me out of the restroom and slammed the door behind me, causing the puddle of pee at the bottom of my diaper to swish. Instead of the crinkling, each step I took now produced a loud Splat! as my waste was thrown around my diaper, and I was forced to endure all of it as it smeared and squished against my ass. The kids all glanced at me and giggled. I had to spread my legs far apart to avoid the logs of poop squishing between them, and the extra weight slowed my walking in general. All because I tried to use a strengthening spell. "I'm a sowcehwoo..." I mumbled in frustration, before returning to the corner. I tried to lay down on my side so that the poop would all pooled at the back of my diaper and I could get some peace, but after laying down the puddle seemed to drift towards me. The poop and pee were utterly inescapable. No matter what I did, I emitted and was forced to endure the terrible smell of a stinky diaper, the very thing that I once teased Luna for. I have to get back to my sorcerer body soon before my entire life is destroyed by these diapers! How can I take over the entire world and make all the heroes into my servants when I can't even cast a spell without pooping myself!? Laying there, I expected to just think of a plan to save myself from this new role that I had accidentally gotten myself into, but without warning, I fell asleep. ----- I dreamt of my secret lair, where I had once planned to destroy the entirety of Gilyr before that hero Tyrine had to show up and mess everything up. I was commanding my sorcerer's henchmen. "You see, the main goal is less about destroying them all and more about making them scared because a scared population can be manipulated easily. Gilyr has nearly a million people. That's a lot of souls to help me improve my magic." I said in my adult, lisp-less voice. "Should we send anything special to this Tyrine figure? She has been destroying entire armies of our soldiers!" "Tyrine? Oh, I have a special plan for her." I said with an evil chuckle. "Let's just say that before long, she won't even be able to hold up her own sword." "Understood, your evilness. Oh, and one more thing." "Yes, henchman?" I asked with a smile, as my entire plan was going perfectly. "Would you like your diaper changed?" "Diaper? I am a 500-year-old sorcerer! I don't wear diapers!" I exclaimed in confusion. "But sir... look down..." "Have you been going cra-" I looked down at myself to find that my beautifully intimidating sorcerer robes were gone, and I stood there wearing nothing but a paper diaper, in front of all my henchmen. "Where did this come from?" "You're nothing but a smelly diaperbutt, Kelli, remember?" "I am not! I'm Feirlaq, the greatest sorcerer of all time! Shame on you for calling me such a stupid name!" I yelled at the henchman, before raising my staff and casting one of my many intricate killing spells. This spell was hard for anybody to cast but me, as I was the best sorcerer ever. "I'm pretty sure you are and have always been just a stinky diaper-wearing little girl." The henchman continued to live, despite me casting my killing spell as a punishment to them. "What? Why are you still al-" BRAAAAAAAP! I loudly farted, all around my most trusted servants that I had instilled the utmost loyalty into. "Excuse me," I continued, embarrassed that I had just let out such stinky flatulence. "Don't worry about tha-" PBBBBBBBBBBBT! FAAAAAAAAAAAART! "I-It is nothing to worry ab-" PFFFFFFFFFFT! And then I felt my bowels start to erupt and giant logs of poop begin to force themselves into the seat of my diaper, despite my best attempts to hold them back. I had absolutely no control over my bowels, and all I did was stand there as my diaper's clean white colour faded to a deep, smelly brown. It began to expand to hold the massive load that I was pushing into it, drooping down my legs and causing me to spread my legs to hold all of it. PBBBBBBBBBT! FAAAAART! BRAAAAAAP! PBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBP! I was unable to speak to assert any of my dominance, and all I could do was let out a loud series of loud, wet farts as logs of poop continued to push into my diaper, which now drooped to my knees with its fullness of solid, thick, mushy poop. My bowels kept on erupting, and the farts only grew louder. The warm mush came out of me in an endless stream. "Wow boss, you really are a diaperbutt. And I thought that you were good at magic." "Is your plan to destroy the entire kingdom with that terrible stench? Because it's working! You smell worse than anything I've ever seen, and I work with actual kids." "Good thing you have that diaper, eh? Your adult pants never would have held all that poop." FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAART! PBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBT! Was all I could reply with as my own henchman started treating me like a baby, and my diaper continued to expand. Before long I couldn't even walk because it was so full of my own poop. This wasn't right! Why was this happening to me!? I was Feirlaq... not Kelli... I was supposed to take over the world... Not helplessly wear diapers and fill them up with disgusting poop... ----- I woke up to a tap on my head, and I tiredly felt at my waist, desperately hoping to be back in my adult clothes where I didn't have to constantly feel my own shit pressing against my ass, but it seemed that I wouldn't be that lucky, as I was still in the same soiled diaper that I couldn't get off despite my best efforts, that I had messed when I tried casting a spell while in this baby body. "I see you had fun at daycare, Kelli," Tyrine told me, and I opened my eyes to see her staring down at me with a patronizing smirk, obviously happy to call me Kelli and to find me in a loaded diaper. I didn't even consider this "hero" to be a threat to my evil plan, let alone now able to see me as I'm forced to present the embarrassing amount of poop that my used diaper squished against my ass. "F-Fwuh you..." I would have gritted my teeth at her, but I only had a few small baby teeth in my mouth, instead of the well-kept set of adult teeth I had before. "Let's go, you little stinker you." The hero reached an arm under me and lifted me up slowly, once again. And then her other hand went over my diaper once again, pushing the shameful mush inside of it against me. Even though I was disgusted both by being held like a toddler and by having Tyrine pushing my poop against my body, I didn't try screaming or kicking this time. The only thing that screaming accomplished before was attracting attention from the townsfolk to my diaper, which I definitely didn't want now that it was full of poop and urine, and kicking my legs would only cause the waste in my diaper to splatter against me even more. She carried me out, and all I did was keep quiet and still, as I suffered in a puddle of my own shame. Even though I wasn't yelling like before, I could tell that plenty of people were taking note of me as Tyrine carried me through the town. Pretty much everyone that we passed had to plug their nose or shoo the odour of cold poop away, looking at me with a disgusted face as if I chose to soil myself. "Tyrine's new baby is really fucking smelly, ain't she?" "Yeah, but I heard that she's actually the reborn soul of Feirlaq." "Ah, that makes sense. He was always a gross dude." "Always wondered, but I guess we now know that he was diaper dependent. Kinda cute." I had to restrain myself from crying as I could hear and smell my terrifying reputation begin to slip from me like how the pee leaked out of my bladder to stain my diaper. I had spent years destroying and threatening entire kingdoms with my immense magical power, getting kings to bend down on their knees in respect for me, training to become the most powerful sorcerer of all time... all to suddenly be known as Tyrine's baby daughter who wears and fills diapers with mushy shit? This could not be my legacy! I had to do something about this! But there was nothing for me to do while being carried by the person that did this to me in the first place. Before long, Tyrine had me back at her log cabin. The cushion I had slept on before was now replaced with a wooden crib, which was painted pink. "The walls kinda blend with your diaper, you know." She giggled as she pat me on the bum, causing the urine and defecation to splatter again. "I onwy shat mysewf because the wittle kids were teasing me!" I exclaimed, now that nobody else was around. "I dow't need diapers!" "Right, the other little kids pushed that stinky load into your diaper?" She chuckled, laying me down on the table, still wallowing in my own waste. "You know, if you went the entire day without pooping yourself, I was going to consider switching your diapers for pull-ups, but you clearly showed that you need them." "I DOW'T NEED 'EM!" I kicked my legs up at her, sounding like a child. "Look, I get that it's hard to adjust to your new life, but you can't deny that you absolutely filled that to the brim diaper today. And I didn't even feed you!" She turned me onto my back and I kept squirming. "WHAT AWW YOU DOING, BIWTCH!?" "I suggest you don't call me that unless you don't want me to change you. I can just leave you in that messy diaper for the rest of the day!" My eyes went wide. "No! Pwease change me! And wet me take them off mysewf!" I screamed, flashbacking to the hours of trying to get the diaper off my body and being unable to free myself from the load of poop I had been forced to fill it up with. "Only mommies can change diapers, and after your behaviour, you don't deserve a change right now, little missy." "PWEASE!" I whined, on the brink of crying, kicking my legs. I was humiliated to think of myself begging for Tyrine to take my diaper off, when earlier that day I was planning on destroying her kingdom, but I saw little choice at this point. She had me at her mercy, and from the looks of things, she will for a long time. Splat, splat, splort! went the poop in my diaper. "Admit what you did and I'll take your diaper off, Kelli." She said, angrily. It was a different tone from when she told me that destroying the orphanage was wrong. Now she was using a disappointed voice as if she really was my mother and not some dumb hero that got lucky with a spell deflect. "F-Fine..." I sighed and felt the poop squishing inside of my diaper, and decided that it was worth it to swallow a little bit of my pride for this. "I... I shit my fwuhing diaper..." Tears welled up in my eyes, as I didn't want to admit the obvious, stinky, visible, audible fact. "Those are adult words. Say it like a good girl, or else." I'm not a girl... and I don't answer to you of all people... "O-Okay..." I cried, unable to handle being treated this way when I was once revered so much. "I pooped my diaper..." "Closer, but can little tiny babies like you talk so clearly? Act like a real baby, or no changies, since that is going to be your role for a very long time, Kelli." She smirked, patting my bum, pressing the mush against me as if I needed a reminder of how disgusting it was. "A-Are you..." I whined, crying more pathetically than my victims ever did. "I went poopey..." "Poopey in what?" "Poopey in my diapey..." I started crying, my face almost as wet as the front of my diaper. I couldn't believe that she was actually making me say this, knowing that I was an adult not that long ago! This was so unfair! I deserved to win that battle! Not her! I shouldn't be the one pooping my diaper and begging her to change me! It's her fault that I'm like this! "Aww, little girl, you don't need to cry just telling your mommy the truth. Every time you want your diaper changed, just tell me like a good little girl and I'll change it. Of course, from now on, using big kid words will make me leave you in it full for another hour or two." I kept on crying in embarrassment at being forced to say something so childish until Tyrine's hands felt at my sides, and without any effort from her at all, my diaper slipped off of my body. She hardly even had to use both hands to cause it to slip beneath my ass and over my crotch, leaving me naked, when I spent over an hour just trying to get it off before the poop inside even dried! What the hell? I couldn't be that weak, right? There was a brief moment of relief when I didn't have to constantly lug around the giant load of poop that I had disdainfully filled the diaper with earlier. Some of the smeared poop was still stuck against my ass, but I would take that over being forced to carry around my heavy poop for all to see. "You definitely make a cute baby, Kelli." I felt a fresh set of padding press up beneath my ass, and I jumped into survival mode, desperately not wanting the events of earlier to happen again. "I'M NAWT WEAWING ANOTHER DIAPER!" I screamed as I sat up on the table and scooted away from Tyrine. I reached the edge before realizing that I was a tiny toddler and that there were not many escape routes on this table. This size of this body is infuriating! "Oh, Kelli... you stubborn little squirt. Get back here and let me put this diaper on you now, or else." She glared at me with an expression of disappointment yet also patience. "OW EWSE WHAT!? I AM INFWINITEWY MOWE POWEHFOO THAN YOU!" I started trying to climb down onto a chair, but my muscles and grip in this infantile body were weak enough for me to fall down and slam my bare ass into the seat of the wooden chair. "OWWWWW!" The fall from the table to the chair was less than three feet, and I had endured numerous near-fatal wounds during my hundreds of years of training to become the greatest sorcerer, yet when I fell down onto the chair, surges of pain all through my weak, unpadded ass was the most unbearable thing I had ever endured in my life. Before the thought to restrain my weeping occurred, I felt streams of tears rush down my girlish face. I could also hear one of the most annoying noises in this world; a baby's cry, all through the house. While hating the high-pitching screaming of an infant's cry, I immediately knew that it was coming from me. The pain from that 3-foot drop caused my life of tyranny to flash before my eyes, as I sat there in the chair, crying my eyes out, unable to get myself to stand up to finish my escape from Tyrine. Why did it hurt so much!? "I have a feeling that you're going to be crying like that a lot more from now on." I felt her arms wrap around my small body, to lift me up again with a frustrating amount of ease. My crying increased as she set me down on the table, and I felt another poofy, padded diaper close press up against my ass. I kicked a few times, but the pain from my fall crippled me, so I just laid there in utter shame until I felt Tyrine tape the diaper once again onto me. "I wiww be bwack to a sowcewoo soon! And I cawn just tawke off thwis diapew!" I cried at her as I felt my ass once again smothered by the soft, patronizing padding. After being forced to relieve myself in a diaper once, and sit around with the shame of my own poop squishing up against me, I wasn't excited at the prospect of growing up again. "Kelli..." She stroked my long hair with a smile. "It's only fair that for taking away my baby sister, that you're going to spend eternity as a diapered baby girl." "A-AWN ETEWNITY!?" I screamed, my teary eyes going wide. "Well of course. It's not fair to the world to let a dangerous villain grow up again, and I took it upon myself to raise the little, pathetic, diapered thing that you're going to stay us, forever filling up those diapers and being dependent on me to change and feed you." "NU! NU WAY!" In a knee-jerk response to being threatened with an eternal hell of helplessly filling up my diaper, which I had grown to establish as the single most disgusting experience I had ever been forced to take part in, I frantically started casting killing spells at Tyrine. "WAVARIA WOTUS! TWILI YEWETS! POWEW DWAIN!" I continued to yell spell after spell, desperately trying to kill Tyrine, not even paying attention to the effects of the last spell before I chanted the following one. After about 20 spells, I looked up at her to see her continuing to smirk down at me, completely unfazed by all my most powerful spells, much to my dismay. "You're adorable, Kelli. And I suppose this would be a good time to explain to you what happens when you try to cast your magic, wouldn't it?" She giggled down at me as I felt all the magic held up still within my body, and to my own horror it concentrated down in my bowels. "Each spell will permanently cause your stinky messes to be larger and larger every time." As my eyes went wide, I felt a loud rumbling down in my bowels, exponentially larger and more humiliating than the last one.

Chapter 1 Aikawa is a tall black fur bull with a red shirt and jeans. He was working like normal at his job. He's worked at for years. When he got called into his boss. Aikawa takes a seat and sits across from his boss who sighs. “Hey, look ill get straight to the point. we have had a major decrease in sales lately and we are now losing money.” Aikawa looked confused “Am I not doing a good enough job?” He shakes his head. “No no! You are doing a wonderful job! But that's the problem you have done such a good job you are being paid quite a bit. And we can't afford it, unfortunately. So we are going to have to let you go” His eyes get big “Wait, you can't do that. I need this job! Come on please I will lose my house...I just bought a car and I won't be able to pay anything.” He nods “I understand but we have thought about this long and hard. I'm sorry Aikawa but you’re fired.” He started to get angry, jumping out of his seat and knocking it over. “You know what?! Like I care! Screw you and screw this place I worked hard at this place for years and this is how you treat me! No, I'm not fired! Because I quit!” Aikawa leaves the room and slams the door and tears up heading to his office to clear out his thing he quickly grabs what he wants and storms out trying not to cry. For a big strong bull, he was pretty emotional. He put his stuff in his car and got in the driver's seat and put his head on the steering wheel crying some. "What am I going to do...? I'm lucky my bills are paid this month along with my car but what about next month...if I don't find a new job quick ill be moving back in with mom..no ill live on the streets before I get that desperate." He laid there a while before Finally starting his car “I just need to get home and clear my head” He begins to drive home with the radio playing some music he loves to take his mind off things even though all he wanted to do was cry. He was able to stop himself from crying. What good is crying going to do, If anything it will only make a situation worse? He thought to himself. He Finally makes it to his home, pulling his car into his drive then shutting off the car then getting out. He locked the doors and accidentally locked his keys in his car. His eyes get big. "DAMN IT!" He groans and looks into the car "Today's just not my day..." He wanted to go back and cry but he didn't want to be seen either so he holds it in fighting it. "I'll just go inside and play some games with friends on my computer. That helps me take my mind off stuff ill call a lock pick later." He heads to his door then remembers he also locked his door key in the car. He kicks his door so hard from anger he accidentally kicks a small hole in the bottom. Now he was just angry, luckily for Aik, he keeps a spare key hidden under a rock in his yard. He goes out and grabs it, he heads to his door and unlocks it. He gets inside, shuts his door and throws his shoes off, and sits at his computer desk. "keep calm... Just relax Aik...if not you will have to pay for more shit you can’t afford." He breathed in and out deeply hoping to calm down. But it got a bit too much for him and he silently started to cry when one of his friends called him on discord. He quickly rubs his eyes and takes a few more deep breaths to calm himself. Before grabbing his headset and joining the call. "Hello?" He said. "it's about time you answer. I thought you were ignoring me or something." His friend said joking around with a laugh. "Nah just had to take a long piss. But you know I had work today why would you even call? I might have still been at work." He lied and laughed. It was kinda a forced laugh, His friend kept laughing as well. "Good point, I forgot oh well don't matter I just got excited and had to show you, dude. I sent you a link to this cool new website! You answer a few questions then boom you're sent money directly to a special bank! It's so easy, I have only done a few once in a while you get some strange questions but you should check it out!" Aik sat there thinking that sounds like a wonderful way to make money. And he wouldn't have to leave his house. But it was odd how convenient it was. "hmm ya, I'll check it out. Thanks, dude. Now-" He was interrupted "wait hang on a second" His friend muted himself for a while. But it gave Aik time to think and check out this website. ‘Www.surveybab.com’ he clicks the link and it goes to a nice-looking website easy to navigate too. He wondered what was up with the name though. "Survey bab? Must mean something like... Uhh, big amazing bounties?" He laughed at other things it could be that did cheer him up quite a bit. His friend was still muted, So he decided to sign up for this; he just had to make a username and password and fill out a bunch of other information. He makes his username Aikawa. Surprisingly it's not taken. Awsome he thought. He also noticed a small stuffed animal on the side of the screen but thought nothing of it. Next was a password but he had a program on his computer that would make random passwords and save it so all he had to do was remember one master password to his other passwords. He gets a random password and hits next. Next was a bunch of questions to start reading them out loud. Still seeing the bear on this page. "How old are you" Aik Types in 22 "Do you live alone or with someone?” He types in alone "Do you have any other source of income?” He goes to write yes but stops. He then puts in use to. He keeps going through a lot of others then gets to the last few. "If you start a survey you must be willing to finish it, doing so could result in being kicked off. Whoa, but I guess I could understand that. I wouldn't want to do that." He agrees to it then reaches the last question. And it says one thing. "Do you like toys? The heck? Uhh... Sure?" He puts yes and hits finish. Finally, he gets to a screen with a bunch of recommended surveys to start with. He looked kinda confused as to what to start with. He also had a money counter at the top that had 1.00$ on it. “It must give you a dollar for signing up and I bet my friend got something because I clicked his link.” Again he noticed that bear on the screen it was like it was watching him. But then he remembered and checked the discord and his friend messaged him. "Sorry man, I gotta go my lady's mad because I won't get off the computer. Catch you later man, peace." Aik sighs he was kinda relieved he didn't want to talk he kinda just wanted to spend time alone but he wasn't going to ignore his friend. But this did give him time to answer surveys. It was 5 pm and he didn't have to work so he could do surveys till he passed out. So he does, he starts his journey down survey rabbit holes. Some would be like 50 to 100 questions. It was very boring but it was kinda engaging like the questions were specifically made for him. Once in a great while, he would get some strange questions. "Do you or anyone you know buy toys for themselves or yourself?" He checked no and continued answering them. Another strange question appeared in the next survey. "If you had the chance, would you buy some toys and play with them? We have seen an increase in adults enjoying toys." He wasn't sure but he marked yes, I mean he's an adult but hey playing with some toys could be fun he guesses. He was having fun answering questions at this point and he'd already made 50$. It wasn't much but hey it was easy money but it was 1 am and Aikawa had to head to bed. But it was like something was telling him he needed to buy something. He got to the store on the same site and found most things cheaper than normal shops. This was nice then he noticed a bear, the same one that's been looking at him on every page of the question. He was almost enthralled; he couldn't stop thinking about it. But he didn't find it that odd. He sighed and shrugs "Why the hell not. It's... Kinda cute. Maybe I can give it to my friend's kid. Or just sit it on a shelf." He clicks on it and pays for it. It was pretty cheap at 5$ with next-day delivery. "Wow, even next day shipping? That's amazing, this site is incredible. Can't wait to come back and do more stuff it was kinda compelling. It's almost like a full-time job on its own." He chuckled some but he needed sleep. He undresses down to his boxers and lays down in bed. Unaware of what might happen in the coming days. He falls asleep and dreams of doing surveys in his sleep. Chapter 2 Aik gets woken up by his doorbell ringing. He groans and gets out of bed throwing on some PJ pants and answering the door. "Hello...?" He said kinda zoned out before he saw the postman. "Sign here." Aik signs and is given a box then the postman walks off hopping back in his car and driving off. Aik shuts his door looking confused and grabs a knife to cut open the box. Inside was a teddy Bear that he ordered last night. There was a strange machine that he pulled out the Teddy Bear. He then sets it beside him. Seeing the bear so much in the Surveys secretly made him secretly excited to really have it. But his curiosity was on the machine that he pulled out of the bear checking it out. It's got a cord to plug it in, then another cord that looks like a USB. He was even more confused at this point. But he notices a paper on the bottom of the box. He grabs it, sits the strange machine on the table then reads the instructions. "Hello, thank you for doing so much work on surveybab.com as thanks we sent you a very thank you gift. a special machine called Care-o-Matic. that will help you make money more quickly. All you must do is hook it up to your pc through the USB cable. It does have a chance to order items it thinks you will enjoy but they will be very cheap. It will learn as you answer questions. Also, software updates and new parts can be added to it, they will be coming to you free of charge. Once we think you need them anyways. The current version is 0.1, it's the most basic version and can't do too much more than specified. You can buy new attachments from the store or wait for the free features to come. So get back to work and make Some money! Love the Survey bab team." Aik looks at the Care-o-Matic and grabs it along with the Teddy Bear and takes them to his computer. It's only 9 am, he could get in a few surveys before lunch. He plugs in the Care-o-Matic and puts the bear beside his computer, it made him feel safe watching him. He gave it a smile then logs in to his computer and starts to answer questions. Some of the questions start to get more and more strange and off-topic. "You said you would buy a toy and you did. Do you mind telling us how you like him and what his name is?" Aik looks confused "Why would it ask that...uhh whatever." he grabs the bear and feels him "Well, he's very soft... And his names... Chocolate!" He laughs and gives it a small hug and puts it back on the desk. These questions made him feel younger almost but were very relaxing. He fills the questions in but the strange questions get more frequent than last night. As another comes up. "When was the last age you remember having an accident" Aik looks at it "Accident? Like wetting myself...? Why would it ask that... That's kinda personal but maybe just to learn what age kids stop having accidents?" Aik shrugs it off and types in 9. He also noticed all these surveys ask about his age and gender. It got pretty repetitive but whatever it was easy. Before too long Aik felt like he was floating outside his own body watching himself do surveys. Maybe he was bored, or maybe he was just so in the groove he didn't even have to pay attention? But he couldn't oddly, he couldn't stop at all. minutes changed to hours, it was already 5 pm. He hasn't eaten or used the restroom all day but he finished a survey and something brought him back to reality something was dripping down his leg he looked down and noticed he wet himself. Aik blushes and stands up shaking his leg. "T-the hell?! Crap I must have spaced out so long I forgot I had to pee! Damn it glad no one was here to see that." Aik quickly takes off his clothes throwing them in the basket. He grabs a towel to soak up the urine on the ground before he hopped in the shower. He related and just sat back thinking about what happened. “So odd I don't even remember having a feeling to pee…” He sighs, getting out and drying off. He changes into some new clothes. He goes to where he wet and picks up the towel. "So glad I live alone, anyways... What time is it? 5 pm?! I did surveys for 8 hours straight?! No wonder... I'm starving too. Note to self eat breakfast before starting surveys heh." Aik goes and makes some food to eat quickly then goes back to his desk. sitting down at the desk all he sees on it is an item that says bought and it goes back to the Survey page. "The heck? It just spent 20$? Damn thing must be broken!" But he couldn't complain he made over 100$ doing surveys for 8 hours twice as much before the Care-o-Matic so what was 20$ it's probably going to be something he likes. He hopes anyway it's supposed to learn what I like anyways. He decides to get in a few more surveys while he's there. Some of them ask the same question again. "What age were you when you had your last accident?" Aik goes to write 9 then blushes "W-wait... I technically had an accident...but I should probably write the truth" He puts in 22 then the question starts to get even more strange. "Because you're 22 and had an accident, have you ever considered an adult diaper?" Aik looks strange and puts in no. He could control his accidents it was a one-time thing. "What a stupid question... I'm not losing control... I just lost track of time. I'm not a baby." He finishes the last few as it keeps asking him basically the same question over and over. In every survey. He started to space out again and he swears it reads. "I need diapers." He keeps reading it over and over before he realizes what he's doing. He looks and it's 1 am and he feels wet again and looks down and he's wet himself again. But he can't understand why. "What the hell?! Again...huh? Maybe the questions were right?" He cleans his mess up then takes another shower. He gets dressed and he goes to lay down but stops and walks to the desk grabbing his bear and going back to his room. "it's been a strange day hasn't it chocolate? Well except maybe you... Uhh, you want to sleep with me...? What the heck are you doing Aik...you're an adult, not a child." But He makes the bear nod and smiles “But no one has to know…” He lays down and puts the bear beside him and hugs it. He didn't have a girlfriend or anyone to sleep with and this made him happy and not feel so lonely. These surveys got harder and harder to take his mind off. He had fun doing them; he couldn't even remember to get off to eat and pee. But that wasn't that big of a deal. Right? He quickly fell asleep hugging his bear wondering what tomorrow will bring. Chapter 3 The next morning aik woke up around 8 am. It was very early compared to normal but all he could think about was doing more surveys. He sat up in his bed. His crotch was cold and wet. He pulled his covers back and he couldn't believe his eyes. He was wet, not only wet but soaked. He had pissed himself. He felt so ashamed and so confused at what was going on. He has never had an accident like this in forever. He grabs his bear and hugs it and gets up slowly, he begins to strip his bed. After he takes it all to the laundry room to wash later. He heads to the bathroom and strips and takes a shower. He thinks long about the accident today and peeking out at the teddy bear on the bathroom counter. He shakes his head and finishes his shower and gets out dries off and goes to his bedroom for clothes. He gets dressed and begins to talk to himself. "Man, if I keep this up... I might need diapers." he shakes his head and blushes "what am I saying? I don't need diapers, I'm not some kinda baby... But the Surveys seem to think so and they seem like they know me better than I do?" Aik looks at his bear sitting on the bathroom cabinet he grabs and hugs him walking past his computer. Looking at the bear-like it's almost another person. He's growing to like this bear way more than he ever would have thought. "Do you think I need them diapers chocolate?" Suddenly a voice comes from the Care-o-Matic as he walks past. But aik mistakes it as chocolate talking. "of course you do, but that's ok I love you anyway! You have a problem, unlike most adults. Remember you use to have a Bladder problem as a child they said it could come back. but think of this, you could answer questions all day without having to worry about using the bathroom!" Aik blushes as much as he hates the idea of wearing diapers. He kinda liked the idea of not having to go to the bathroom and being able to do questions all day but he wishes he had a way to have food brought to him. Then he remembered the Care-o-Matic has upgraded, maybe he can get one that cooks him food. He quickly gets on his computer keeping chocolate close looking in the survey store. He finds an upgrade for it from 0.1 to 0.5 it can do a few more things but importantly it cooks food. It basically has arms and legs and will plug itself back in when low battery. It can do a bunch more stuff but Aik decides not to read all of them and quickly buys it up. It was quite expensive at about 80$ but he didn't care. It left his account low on money but it was with it in his eyes. Now he just had to wait, he opened up a survey to prepare to work. Suddenly the doorbell rings nearly jumps out of his seat, he then remembered the Care-o-Matic ordered him something. He goes and someone is standing there with a tablet. He has him sign for it and the postman hands him a big box. He takes it inside opening it up. His eyes got big and his face turned red. It was a case of 40 adult diapers. What if someone saw this he thought. He would die of embarrassment. But even if, let's just call it care from now on. thinks he needs diapers. Well, He was starting to believe maybe care knew him better than himself. He takes the case out of the box and takes it to his room sitting them on the bed and looking at them. He could not believe he was about to try this. He opens the case and pulls out one of the huge diapers.it was just a plain boring white color. Luckily he didn't need to leave the house with these. "This is incredible... They're so big... Who would have known they make them so big..." He gulps and pulls down his pants and boxers and he undoes the diaper laying it out. He keeps looking at his window even though it's closed. If anyone caught him he would die his heart was going a million miles an hour. He sat on the diaper and pulled it up over himself. It was soft and different. It wasn't the worst thing ever; he reluctantly tapes it up and stands up. It was sort of difficult to walk like this. But he managed he thought best not to put pants on.it would be easy to see if they got wet and didn't want to risk them leaking. He heads to his desk and finds a sandwich on his desk he looks around covering himself in embarrassment. No one was there; he sat down and shrugged. He ate the sandwich and started to do surveys. After 2 surveys he was already out of it, not because he was bored he wasn't sure why. it was almost like being hypnotized and you know you're there but you can't do anything. He can't even read the questions. It was like his body was on autopilot. It's kinda fun and freaky, he just remembered enjoying every minute. When suddenly it hits 5 pm and it completely wears off. He had an odd warm feeling in his crotch but it was weird he felt the front of his diaper and blushed. "W-when did I use it? I mean, I do need them. I guess? This is why care bought them for me. I would have been too embarrassed to do it. Thanks care, I think." Suddenly it talks back. "it's ok sweetie. Little bulls need help all the time." Aik was blown away that it could talk. He just stares at the care unit. "Y-you can talk!?" But it didn't respond, he thought he was hearing things. He rubs his eyes and scratches his ears, and just looks at it. Before his stomach growls. "I'm hungry... Last day I had to make myself something though isn't that exciting chocolate?" He chuckles to himself he felt very childish in a wet diaper with his teddy bear. He hugs chocolate before he heads to the kitchen with him. His diaper was sagging from being soaked. Who knows how long he's been wet. He makes himself a quick sandwich and heads to the front room walking awkwardly from the wet diaper. Sandwich in hand. "I probably need to change first. I definitely don't enjoy this wet diaper. Hmm, I wonder if care could get care to change me when it's updated." This really piqued his interest. He could have care do all this stuff for him and all he had to do was answer questions. This will be a blast, But he still needs a change today. he goes to his room and puts his sandwich down. He then pulls out a new diaper and removes his wet one-off and throws it away. He diapers himself in a new one. He was still pretty nervous but much quicker that time. It was different but it was beginning to feel normal to him. He grabs his sandwich then heads back to his desk to eat it before working on more surveys. When he sat down though he found the screen saying thanks for your purchase. And goes to the normal screen. He looks confused but he shrugs. Probably just care she seems to know me well. "Care knows best. It will know what I want and need. But it spent quite a lot of money... 150$ shesh I'm going to have to work hard on questions if I'm ever going to use this money for food and stuff. And not diapers...and teddy bears. God, what am I four?" He sighed but he could make that back quickly. He starts working on questions getting the same feeling as before. Time Flies by and around 1 am he comes around with an awful smell. His eyes get big when he moves, once he realizes it's him. His hand moved to his crotch he was also soaked. He jumps up. "Eww! This is so gross!" he runs to the bathroom and un-tapes his diaper and cleans up a bit and throws the messy diaper in the trash "I-I can't believe this. I have no control over anything anymore, Why don't I? I swear I could control my body before this." He sighs and cleans up taking a shower luckily he didn't have to clean up more clothes thanks to the diaper. Then it hit him that he didn't take a shower after wetting himself today. Strange normally that kinda stuff grosses himself out but he wasn't thinking correctly. After the shower he dries off staying naked, then goes and grabs chocolate and goes to his room to see his sheets and stuff all washed layers out nicely. "H-hello?" No response. "That's creepy... But I won't complain...maybe a little" He grabs a new diaper, puts it on, and just lays down in his bed only diapered and hugs chocolate and smiles covering up. He's never slept in a diaper but it felt so normal to him. "Tomorrow is going to be so fun with care upgraded! Hopefully, I can get to a doctor, maybe I'm getting sick with all these accidents?" He lay for a while before falling asleep he didn't notice it but he was definitely changing these surveys were slowly hypnotizing him, making him believe this is who he is. How far will it go? Why would someone want adult-sized babies? Chapter 4 Aik grones as his doorbell rings at 6 am, he decides to ignore it; he wasn't going to leave his bed so early. whoever it was could wait till later. He quickly fell back asleep. An hour later something shakes him and he feels the covers thrown off him. Exposing his very wet diaper. Aik was still so out of it he didn't notice till he heard tape ripping off the plastic diaper. His eyes open quickly and there's a robot that looks like care and it's removing his diaper. He blushed and pulled chocolate in for a hug. He held him close unsure what to say; he just stared in disbelief as care changed his diaper cleaned him off and put a new one on him with baby powder. He was happy to be clean but the idea of anyone but himself changing his own diaper was strange. It was strange enough he had to go back to diapers. Suddenly it talks. "is the little Aikawa hungry?" It says in a calming voice. Aik nods and he swears he sees it smile and takes his hand. It pulls him out of bed in nothing but a diaper and it leads him to the kitchen. He was still holding his bear close; it was the only way to feel comfortable right now. He sits down and air escapes his diaper he blushed some. suddenly. The robot begins to cook making waffles. It smelled amazing aik couldn't wait. A bit later care puts a plate in front of him and a waffle with a bunch of syrup. Aik licked his lips and dug in eating it all up. Nearly forgetting his situation. Care suddenly grabs the plate and hands aik a tablet and Aik looked confused looking at the tablet it was signed in to his account on survey bab. "How about you get to work?" He looked at it and it had a Survey link opened up. “But…” He was quieted as she forced his finger to hit the start survey. It was like his mind went blank again. He waddles his way to the front room laying on the rug and starts to do questions but this time oddly there done with pictures, it's awesome. He didn't have to read at all. It was so relaxing he kicked his feet back and forth and just spaced out like normal. His diaper would crinkle every leg move but he didn't pay enough attention. He couldn't remember what he was answering but it was about his favorite toys and stuff. He was out of it for another 8 hours before he was able to move on his own again. He started to think it was suspicious but something was also telling him what's the point if you're having fun and his hand touches the front of his diaper and a change. He giggles Blushing. He found it funny he couldn't control it now. He was such a child he's never felt so relaxed in his life. "Care... Umm, can you help?" Care comes in with a diaper in hand and quickly gets him changed into a new one. Aik smiles. "Thanks, care." Care walks off and comes back with more food and puts it in front of him, it was a hamburger. He was starving; he quickly ate it up. But today he wanted to do more than questions. A strange part of him wanted to play with something. He had chocolate but he needed more toys. He opened the store on his tablet and just clicked a bunch of toys just buying a ton. He pays for them all and looks excited for tomorrow. He didn't care about how much money he had only about what he wanted. He holds up chocolate smiling. "See that chocolate! Me and you will have more friends soon!" He looks at the bear for a moment. "You think care needs more upgrades? She could do more for me? That's a great idea!" He gets back to the store and finds a final upgrade for care. This will completely take care of anyone to the max. He quickly ordered it agreeing to anything it asked him. To Aik this was his own decision but it was the surveys. once he spaces out it starts to hypnotize him by repeating what he is and needs to do over and over and over. It's getting bad he's starting to forget what age he is. He lays back and plays with chocolate pretending it can talk and care comes in and touches Aiks diaper and he blushes. "Y-you just changed me I don't need it again...I'm playing shesh..." It gives him a curious look "Well, you are wet again already it has been a few hours." Aik looks surprised and puts his hand on his own diaper. "A few hours?! I just started playing! Whoa, it is wet...aww." Care pats his head and picks up aik. Aik wasn't small so this surprised him so much. "Ahh! P-put me down please!" Aik hugs care close and she takes him to his room. she changes his wet diaper. And lays him back in bed and covers him up, Care kisses his head. "Time for bed." Aik looked blown away. "B-bed? It's... 7 pm?" Care nods. "Yap and also your new bedtime. Now get to sleep." Aik wasn't a bit tired he grumbled. "Stupid robot... I'm not sleepy, you need to take care of me not give me a bedtime!" Care grabs a book and sits by his bed. It was a children's book where did aik get that? he didn't own any strange. Care started to read and Aik could not stop listening. It was like it was also hypnotizing him. it was familiar but he liked it before too long he fell asleep. Care puts a pacifier in his mouth and aik oddly accepts it and sucks it hugging his bear. Care gets on his computer and ordered a bunch of stuff. Today was probably Aik's last day of being somewhat of an adult. But aik will probably accept it pretty easily after more surveys. Chapter 5 Aik could hear the doorbell ring again today but he decided to ignore it again. He could feel his diaper was soaked and he was still sucking his pacifier, he hasn't realized he even has it yet. But care was sure to get the door. The mailman brings a bunch of boxes in the house, to care some are really big and some quite small. What could all the boxes hold? Care opens each box setting them all out. One has an adult-sized crib, another adult-sized baby clothes. Another an adult high chair. The next had an adult playpen. And a whole bunch of toys and stuff enough to change Aiks entire house into an adult baby house. Hours passed and Aik didn't wake, but he was moved. He gets picked up and laid on a table he yawns and feels his cold wet diaper being removed. This woke him up quickly and he looked down to care, changing him. he smiles and relaxes. And goes to talk through his pacifier. "fanks cawe. I not realize I was wet..." He blushed hearing how he was talking and pulls out the pacifier and looks at it confused. Why was he sucking a pacifier? "How did I get this...? I mean it's odd it was relaxing." Aik looks around while he's getting changed. All his stuff was gone, his room looked like a nursery. a crib sat where his bed used to be that's when he noticed he was laying on a changing table. He felt like he should freak out but something was telling him this is normal. But he wasn't sure. Finally, care finishes his change and starts to put a cute red onesie on him and he blushes. Ok, this was definitely not normal. "I-i can wear big kids clothes care..." They look at Aik and it smiles. "Aww it's ok but these hide diapers better and help with the sag. I wouldn't want anyone to see you in them, would you? I promise I know what's best." Aik thinks for a while, was that true? This gave care enough time to quickly put it on him before he realized it. "H-hey!" Suddenly care picks him up and walks to the kitchen and Aiks eyes get huge as he sees his whole house looks like it's made for a giant baby. This was enough to make him know this was not ok "What happened to all my stuff?! What's with all the baby stuff?! Care! " Next, he's put in a big high chair and strapped in, and has the tray put on his high chair. He couldn't get out if he tried. "Let me out now! Stop, cancel! I want to go back to normal! I was ok with the diapers but this is way too far you stupid robot!" Care puts a tablet in front of him on his tray and has surveybab.com opened. He looked down and instantly calmed down. He couldn't control himself; he started to do surveys now all surveys were pictures of toys and stuff he would like. Suddenly it's pulled from his hands he feels himself whine a bit before he can think somewhat normally again. "Huh? What happened? " Aik looks around and care sits in front of him with some baby food cans. For some reason, Aik felt like this was normal. He felt like he was freaking out over something but for some reason, it was normal to him. "Open up baby" Aik didn't know what but he had a strong sensation to do as care asked. He opens his mouth and care puts a spoon full of food in his mouth. It was good, This made him smile. He kept getting spoon-fed by care till it was all gone and he was full. He lay back on his high chair as care took him out and held him taking him to the front room sitting him in a large playpen. There's a bunch of all the toys he picked out and chocolate was also in there. Aik didn't know why but he just wanted to scream with excitement he thought this was not normal but he knew it had to be. "TOYS! Yay!" Aik couldn't contain his excitement. He started playing with all his toys, later care gave him his tablet and he would play and answer questions. He couldn't remember the last time he had some much fun. He suddenly could feel he had to pee and poop but he was having too much fun to care as he just lets it all go laughing and having a blast. It was almost like he was no longer blanking out completely during surveys. Later Care comes into the room "Seems like someone had an accident" Care smiled at him and he continued to play, unable to quit even if he wanted to which he didn't. Care picks him up and he grabs some toys. "NO! I WANT TO PLAY!" He threw a tantrum then care gave him a stern look "You've been playing enough first you need a diaper change baby. Or you will get a rash in that stinky diaper" He throws the toys in his playpen and crosses his arms pouting. Then it hits Aik what he's been doing and what he just did in his diaper and he blushes like Crazy. Aik couldn't figure out why he was acting like this. Then it hits him. "THE SURVEYS! I-I GOT TO QUIT THEM! OR I'LL BE LIKE THIS FOREVER!" Care lays him down on the changing table and gets ready to change him before he rolls off the table and lands on his butt feeling everything squish around. He felt disgusted. He tried to get up but his legs just gave out on him. He keeps trying before care picks him up. "Goodness are you ok? it's ok you probably haven't learned to walk. Or forgot." This scared Aik he couldn't even think while he was changed and cleaned up and put in a new diaper. Was care in on this? She's trying to change him in more than one way he had to get away. "I-i can't walk...? Ever?" Care picks him up. "Maybe once you are all grown up sweetie. right now you're still way too young." Aik normally didn't cry easily, But he just burst into tears. "I'm an adult, not this baby I'm not! It's this survey! You can't make me do them anymore! They're messing up my Brain and making me a baby! Please! Care if you really know what's best you will help me!" Care didn't listen and took him to the playpen and plopped a pacifier in his mouth and forced his face into the tablet. He started sucking his pacifier slowly, stopping the crying not even remembering why he was crying. He went back to doing surveys and playing with his toys while sucking his paci. He doesn't even remember when but somehow he passed out face first hugging chocolate and his soggy diapered butt in the air. Care came in and picked him up and changed his soggy diaper and then put him in his crib with no change. "Analysis... Aikawa is trying to fight back. This might take a few more days than expected to fully make his mind into a baby for good. Punishment program engaged, Yelling, trying to run or anything bad will result in a bad punishment. Will make my little baby boy love his new lifestyle." Care leaves the room and goes to the front room to charge and plug herself into the computer. Chapter 6 Aik was in such a deep sleep in his crib when the familiar warm liquid started to push against him, he grones sitting up. Why couldn't he feel it anymore? He's got to escape before this gets worse. He can't live like this, it's not right. He looks around, it's still pretty early. He used the bars on his crib to help him stand then held himself up. The bars went up to his chin. He was blown away by how big it was. He shakes his head and tries to climb out. He Finally gets a leg over and tries to get down but he feels so high up. He panics a little and his grip slips. He goes to land on his legs but they did nothing but slip in front of him and he slams on his butt. Lucky he had a super wet diaper, it caught his fall. He could feel his diaper leak a bit from not being changed last night. He crawls out to his front room looking around seeing care plugged in. He smiles this was his chance to escape. He crawls to the door to open it. He gets on his knees and tries to turn the doorknob but it wouldn't open. "The hell...?" He sighs and crawls to the back door it also wouldn't open "Come on... What's going on? is this crazy robot trying to keep me from escaping... It's already ruined my bladder and my walking. If it keeps going I'll never be myself again... And that's scary...it's not like I'm suffering or hurting. I'm just scared to not be myself anymore." Suddenly he's grabbed from behind and picked up. "what are you doing out of bed young man!" It was care. Aik screams and struggles, beginning to cry, scared. "Let me go you stupid fucking robot! I don't want to do this anymore!" Care looked angry. Could robots feel angry, it takes Aik to the couch and she sits down laying him over his knee. "What are you-" Suddenly his eyes get big as his diaper is pulled down and he realizes what she might be doing. He tries to fight but the robot is too strong. suddenly he feels a hard smack on his ass. Aik fights hard not to cry as it hits over and over and over and over. Suddenly Aik Burst into tears. "I'm sorry I won't do it again! Please stop! It hurts so much! Do whatever you want! Just stop the pain!" Care stops and pulls up his diaper and Hugs him patting his back as he cries. The hitting was so hard it made him wet himself again his diaper was leaking badly. Next, a pacifier was put in Aiks mouth. He didn't fight it and sucked it. It kinda helped with the pain at least and relaxed him. She then took him to the changing table gave him a quick change before taking him back to the front room. Then care sits him in her lap and hands him the tablet with the normal website on it. "I think you need to relax with some surveys, sweetie." Aik gulps. He shakes trying not to but nothing could stop it. He started doing surveys and having fun with it too. He soon began to fall back asleep. "... Regression 75% complete. Just jumped up 15% in the past hour. Best Increase all week. Upgrade to 1.0 bought and shipped. Once upgraded I will take care of my baby forever till I can't anymore." Lay him back in his crib and let him sleep a few more hours till 9. Keeping him on a somewhat schedule. Aik gets woken up and taken for another diaper change Aik was happy to be in a new diaper. Care takes him to the kitchen he's was expecting to be fed but care grabs a strange bottle and fills it with something and then care screws the strange bottle with a small nipple on its chest. Care then brings him closer and it hits him that she wants him to drink from it like he was being breastfed he blushed. He wasn't going to fight through he didn't want to be hit again. He opens his mouth and starts drinking from it. He couldn't imagine how he looked. Probably like a little baby being breastfed. At Least it tasted good. He was also feeling full from this strange stuff. Before it was empty Aik was full but he was forced to finish it all. Aik grones from his full stomach. He's sat down in something that he didn't notice. suddenly he's being pushed forward. He laid his head against the thing and closed his eyes, relaxing. He hears the door open and he's pushed outside. This woke him up as he opened his eyes great big. Even his yard looked like a place for a big kid. He couldn't say anything, what if someone saw him. This was the most embarrassing thing to happen in his life. And not only that he can feel himself filling his diaper and peeing. He could only blush as he was pushed outside and taken down the street. This makes him realize he hasn't been outside in over 4 days. The fresh air was nice but this is crazy. He was keeping a close watch for anyone he knew. But there wasn't anyone except a few ladies pushing strollers around like Aiks. That's strange he thought, then he sees the kids inside them aren't kids there are people his age and there in diapers and playing with toys. This must be all the people who have been tricked into this website. He had to fight this and save everyone. If he gave up he will be just a baby like the rest of these people. But how was he going to do that he thought? If he did anything to fight back, care would hurt him. Care kept pushing them all the way to the park. It was full of real-looking people but they all had a "baby" or two I would say the once with two are couples. Do they even remember they love each other or do they just think like babies? This made Aik shiver. These poor people are forced to live forever like this. Who's ever planned this must be so evil. But what could care have planned for him and the others? He looks back and care looks human and his eyes get big. And it says. "1.0 upgrade complete. Mommy mode engaged." Suddenly it started to talk like a real human. It was almost scary how well it was. Care smiled at Aik. "Hello sweetie. Do you want to play with some other babies? While mommy talks to other mommy’s?" Mommy? It's joking right she doesn't expect me to call her that. I won't I won't become this baby she wants me to be I won't. But the tablet was held in front of him. He doesn't remember what happened but he knows it couldn't be good. Chapter 7 Care picks up Aik out of the stroller after his hypnosis and puts some strange mittens on Aik and some kinda strange backpack on his back. Aik crawls around and sees like 15 other boys and girls. The boys had a shirt on and no pants with a big diaper and the girls had on a dress and not that he was trying but he would peek see them sitting and they also were wearing thick diapers. Aikawa felt lucky he still had pants on. He felt like the most adult person there before all his dignity was taken away and care pulled off his pants. He would be lying if the girls didn't look kinda cute and his eyes were always looking up at them. Aik blushed and was sat down by the other diapered adults with baby minds. Aik knew this was his chance to run; he starts to crawl away when he was pulled back by something. He's on what seems like a leash. He crosses his arms and sits there in the grass. That's when he remembered he was in a dirty diaper. He looked down at His diaper, it was brown in the back and yellow in the front. Not only that but he was really itchy but he couldn't scratch himself with the mittens on. He felt kinda embarrassed but no one seemed to have a normal mind anymore they were all laughing and playing with each other. Then Aiks eyes get big he sees his friend sitting there in a diaper and shirt. He looked funny. He wanted to laugh but he was also in the same predicament. He crawled over to him. He also saw his wife also diapered. "Umm... Hi, bud..." Aik waves and his friend sees him and his eyes get big and hug him "AWK! ME NO SEE YOU SO LONG!" Aik pats his back, blushing his friend wasn't much of a hugging person but he also was talking funny. "O-oh right sorry about that... What happened to you...? Are you-" He gets cut off from his friend feeling Aiks diaper and he blushes and pulls away "Miss Aiks mommy! Aik had an accident!" Aik blushed more "Shhh! And she's not my "mommy"! That's weird! She's a stupid robot." His friend looks at him "Me fank you need more surveys? You don't sound baby enough...it ok Aik! We all have fun join us!" He smiles and aik couldn't believe it he had to be imagining it. His friend wouldn't say that. It had to be the Surveys that's messing with his brain. Suddenly care comes over and lays a cover on the ground and picks up Aik and lays him on it. He was confused about what she was doing. Then she started to remove his diaper and he blushes. "W-wait! Not in front of my friend! And everyone!" Care gave him a glare and aik gulps he didn't want to be spanked. Care removed his dirty diaper and cleans him up. Aik covers his face in embarrassment with his junk hanging out for everyone to see. Care puts a new diaper under him and diapers him up. She then gives him back the tablet he couldn't control anything after that and he remembers watching himself play like a baby with his friend. They played for hours. Aik was so worried what if he didn't get back control, what if this part of his mind disappears forever. This made Aik start to cry, and knock him back to his senses he couldn't stop crying. Care came over and picked him up and rocked him and aik found it hard to stay awake. He wanted to rest, he wanted to forget about this baby crap. He wanted to be normal. He let out a big yawn before falling asleep in her arms. He woke up what felt like shortly after in his crib he was sucking on his pacifier he didn't know why but he felt very relaxed with it in. He sat up and felt his diaper was soggy he only sighed. He hated it but it was something he can't control. He knows he's better off in diapers than wetting everywhere but being treated like a full-on baby was getting to his head. He barely had anything left to fight. He started to think maybe he was just a baby then he shakes his head and slaps his face. "Stop thinking that! You're not! I-i'm sure I'm not... I'm..." He shakes and tears up "I'm...a baby..." he starts crying. And quickly care runs in with her human-like new body and picks up Aik and cradles him. "Oh no sweetie what's wrong?" Aik just kept crying unable to express how he felt he just wanted to cry but he was happy to be comforted. Soon care smiles. "I bet my baby's hungry huh?" Care pulled up her shirt and aik just started calming down some, care had real human breast but he kinda didn't care he was pretty hungry. He put his mouth over her teet like a baby would and just started to drink it was so relaxing he just drank till he was full. Then something happened to Aik. His mind was put at rest and he no longer wanted to be an adult. He wanted to be mommy's baby. No, he was mommy's baby. He pulled away from the breast and smiled. "Me full mommy!" Care smiles and kisses Aiks head. "Such a good boy!" Aik looks at his diaper. "Mommy me messy can you change my diapy?" Care takes him to the changing table and lays him down. "Well of course sweetie! Do you want your cute diapers?" Aik looked excited. "Ya! And then I want to play! And watch cartoons!" Care laughs. "Alright you can do that then" Aik gets cleaned up and put in a fresh diaper. These new diapers had childish print on them, she had taken him to the front room and put him into his playpen. He spent most of the rest of the day playing and watching TV just having fun. Aik didn't realize it but his mind was completely changed. The old Aik was nearly gone; it was crying out for help to come back. Aik would almost just be this baby if he could control it himself. He wanted to be himself not someone else. Chapter 8 It's been a few days Aiks been nothing but a complete baby. In his mind he wants to gain control, He hasn't even taken a survey in the past few days he thought maybe after that he could gain back control. But nothing came to mind. He would play with his friend and even have diapers changed together; they had a blast together. But he didn't seem that much changed except being in this little headspace. Maybe it's not changing us to be different but changing us to accept this new thing? After that Aik could feel more in control of his body but in reality, he has full control. It's more of the fact Aik didn't want to admit how much he loves this new life being a baby, it was amazing, He could play all day and not even have to stop to pee or anything. This started to go through his mind and he accepted it more and more before in his own mind he had full control. He woke up the next day in his crib. He smiled and hugged chocolate. "So I always had control... I was just too ashamed to admit it to myself." Aik feels his diaper and giggles. "Oopsie looks like the baby's wet" Aik shushes chocolate "let's not tell mommy heheheh." Aik lays in bed for a while before care walks into the room. And aik sits up quickly. "Morning mommy!" Care smiles and picks up Aik "Someone's a happy boy today isn't he?" Cares checking Aiks diaper without him noticing. "Yap!" Aik smiles Bigger "Me just realized how much me like being you baby!" Care gives a sweet smile and hugs him "Sweet taking won't get you out of a diaper change sweetie." Aik puffs out his cheeks and crosses his arms. "How did you know?" Care laughs "Well, I checked it while you weren't looking. Boy, are you soaked! But you did drink a bunch of mommy's milk before bed didn't you?" Aik nods "Mommy's got such good milk too!" Care lays him on the changing table and changes him and gets him in a fresh diaper. And picks him up she pulls up her shirt to reveal her breasts and like a newborn Aik quickly grabs on and starts to drink. Aik could drink and nearly fall asleep and know mommy would take care of all his needs. This was definitely the most relaxing time of his life. He's taken to the front room and sat down in the playpen and lays there half asleep when he hears the door open he sits straight up. "Bud?!" But it wasn't his friend he saw a few people in suits he felt embarrassed. He hasn't felt that in a while. They walk up to Aik and smile and coo at him. "Hey, little guy! We wanted to tell you we got a lot of information from you so we are going to pay for anything you want. This offers going to most of your community for accepting our little test." Aik sat there and thought ‘anything I want?’ Information? The guy could see Aik was embarrassed he just laughed. "I see you're embarrassed and confused. Let's see I'm from surveybab.com the website designed to hypnotize you into being a baby but it only works on people who mentally would enjoy this stuff. But would never admit to it." Aik blushes and sucks his thumb for comfort. He began wetting himself in embarrassment. "Y-you did this to me? So I can have anything...?" The man nods "What if me wanted to be normal..." The man Smirks "Then you would be lying to yourself, little one. But we can arrange that no problem." This made Aik blush more and think more. "Hmm, I got an idea little one how about we let you keep care forever and we will pay for everything you need and throw in a vacation to a beach. Imagine running around the beach in your diapy and laying in the sand. No one to judge you." Aik could feel his excitement rising and it sounded amazing. "But... What if other people saw me? They would mock me..." The man thinks for a second and smiles. "Well, we will rent out the beach then! Just for you and all your uhh... Adult baby friends?" Aik hopped on his diaper butt in excitement. "DEAL DEAL DEAL DEAL! YOU HEAR THAT CHOCOLATE!" The man laughs. Then look at care. "Care! Implement care for your baby till he asks you to quit!" Care smiles "I planned on it" The man looks confused "Hmm seems your care unit thinks it's actually your mom... That must have been harder on you trying to fight it thinking you don't want it." Aik nods and hugs chocolate close. "Yap me though that! Then me realize I love this! What about my friends thought, they like it too?" Aik tilts his head. And the man just smiles. "Well, most would prefer to only be babies once in a while so we allowed it. You're probably the only one that wanted to be one full-time. But I'm curious how it will affect you so continue being you. And just have fun." Aik nods and smiles big as the man leaves. The next day he and his best friend with a lot of other Littles crawling around on the beach in diapers and mommies or care units changing them. It was the most fun and cutest week ever. But Aik enjoyed every minute of it. He couldn't wait to spend the rest of his life like this. Maybe they would let him get other friends involved in the future?

Does anybody want to be a dom in a rp? My messages are always open

This may not be your type of story it is full of typo's and bad grammar, as well a Ageplay, Diapers, Punishment, regression, Humiliation This story is being posted in the raw format as i hve no kinky friends to edit it for me. ? Littles ? don't read without your bigs permission or the krampus will visit you ? Chapter 1 The blend of changing colored leaves painted a picturesque backsplash behind the small farm at the bottom of the hill on the outer edge of the small but growing amish community in the area. Emma Lei listened quietly and jumped as always at the sound of the wind catching and slapping the door shut on her husband's woodshop that was attached to the little barn behind the house. She knew her husband had arrived to continue his day's work. She wondered why she always felt this way after the door shut in such a manner. The noise sent her back to her childhood days at the one room school house where Mrs. R the local old widow lady taught school. At that time the noise was never a door that she heard slapping. She could still feel the way it felt, being hauled to the front of the classroom and scolded for some misdeed, resisting with all her might as she continued to work the flour for today's pies. Rolling out the dough, he mind drifted back. The feeling of the anticipation, she cane, the paddle, the belt, all ending with a similar but different slap. “Glory be” she uttered. wondered why this has such a power over her. Almost week in her knees She could not resist, she reached back and closed her eyes. She could still feel the wheels left from the cane which had healed so many years ago. Not caring to wipe her hands. The feeling was powerful, her now smooth and unpunished behind made her weak in the knees. She Grabbed a chair as she was forced to in school pulling it to the empty wall space beside the counter where she was working.Grabbing the hem of her dress as she placed her knees on the chair. Just like in school she pressed her nose against that wall, arching her back and pulling the hem up over her crossed arms crossed over the arched portion of her back. She thought back to Mrs. R, trying to rid her of her evil ways, She felt the moisture start to lubricate her naughty bits, Her hips started to gyrate slowly forward and back, searching for something to rub on, She never would have dared all those years ago, but now in the security of her own home, she thought nothing of it. However she felt empty and vacant like she was missing something, she reached back and scratched her bottom through her rough panties hoping that the pain was what she needed. There was something more that was needed. She glanced over at the pie she was neglecting, untucking one arm she reached over to the smooth hardwood rolling pin grabbing it by one hand as a wicked smile spread across her face. Setting it between her face, Slowly she pulled down her tight sheer panties, something she got from the english people's store to try and attract rebuke from her husband. She reached her hand down, running it through her curls to the moist spot to spread it around. Grabbing the rolling pin she slowly pushed it into her moist slit. She eased down on the pin, her panties still between her thighs at half staff pushing the pin rearward causing the pin to find her secret spot deep inside. She rocked back in the rolling pin causing the pin itself to bump the roller against her clit. Stars all she could see was blissful stars as she bumped back. Her cheeks crimson at what she was doing to herself, she started counting like Mrs R made her do so long ago. “One ma’am” she said with a ragged breath Doing all she could do to prolong this wonderful feeling. She closed her eyes making sure to keep her arms behind her back holding her skirt. “Two Ma’am” she whispered from her lips, in her mind knowing she may not make it to 10 “Three Ma’am” she managed to get out several seconds after the previous Followed by “four Ma’am” she was almost there so close. Just before she could utter the next, she felt as if she was struck by a lightning bolt across her backside covering both cheeks very low down by he presented sit spots, thinking it was sent by the lord Himself, she orgasmed on he the chair Suddenly she felt a hand in her hair, grabbing and turning her head away from the speaker. “ What number was that child?” an elderly female voice asked. “5 Ma’am” she whispered as she slumped over the back of the chair drifting into an orgasmic coma. Let me know what you think and if you want more. . . . I know i suck at this so keep that part to your self lol

In a small one story house just outside of a small town in New York state live a small family. Akiza a tall brunette single mother with two daughters, Alice age 8, and Anne age 4. They are are a happy family Akiza runs a daycare in town, Anne who is a little tall for her age like her mother is fully potty trained and doing well in preschool, Alice is more like her departed father even though she's 8 she's only about as tall as most 5 year olds which can make life a little difficult not only being a big sister to Anne whose half her age but almost as tall as her but also in second grade where she tries hard to fit in. Of course still being the only bed wetter out of the two sisters doesn't help at all either. Its 7am and the girls are just about to be woken up by their mother. Anne is in her yellow Belle themed bed wearing princess on her night gown, while her big sister on the opposite side of the room in wrapped up in her frozen themed blanket wearing a frozen themed nightgown and a soaked leaking goodnite. This is the 4th morning in a row that her goodnite has leaked, her and her mommy have been discussing getting "better protection" for her but Alice has been stalling mommy on that because she knows those extra thick diapers on the TV commercials is what her mommy means by that.

Click here for the background on this story. OK... we’re trying something new here. We’ve added a new “Audience Participation” tier on Patreon: for $8 a month, you’ll get to control the direction of certain stories by voting in polls. These installments will likely be a little shorter than usual (which hopefully means I’ll be able to update more often.) To read the first Diaper Court story, click here. Miley sat in the courtroom, nervous, awaiting her fate. Before her, the honourable Judge Longabaugh smiled down like a cat who swallowed the canary... A guilty verdict had just been handed down, and she was quite literally at his mercy. She gulped nervously, wondering what kind of deranged sentence he was cooking up for her within the depths of his depraved mind. When the summons to the infamous Diaper Court arrived in her mailbox, Miley assumed it was some sort of joke... That was for girls who were chronically late for work or couldn’t keep their panties clean... not for rich, famous celebrities such as herself. But when she informed her lawyer, the woman had turned quite ashen and assured her that it was no laughing matter. “I’m afraid it’s quite serious,” she informed Miley sternly, “and you do have reason for concern-- if you’re found guilty in this venue, you could be looking at two years or more before you can get back to your career... not to mention the-- other damage you might incur,” she said vaguely, blushing when she thought back to some of the things she’d heard about diaper court. Miley’s legal team had fought hard, first to have the charges dismissed, then for a change of venue. Finally, they argued their case to the best of their abilities, but it was no use... the charges were downright bizarre, and the rules of the court seemed deliberately stacked against them. In the end, a guilty verdict seemed like a forgone conclusion-- and that was how she came to be sitting here, in front of this madman, awaiting her fate. “Will the defendant please rise for sentencing,” he asked, infuriatingly cheerful. Reluctantly, Miley rose to her feet, smoothing out the dark, stylish yet professional pantsuit she’d chosen for herself... not that it matters at this point, she thought sullenly. Behind her, the courtroom was packed, and Miley could feel every eye on her... and almost every one of them eager to see her get her comeuppance. At first she thought it was simply paranoia-- but during the course of the trial, Miley had become convinced that everyone in the courtroom, the judge, the spectators, the jury... even members of her own legal team were just waiting to see her get her punishment. “Young lady,” he said, his voice rumbling with deep gravitas, “you have been found guilty of appropriating the style of the ABDL community for your own personal gain and engaging in the teasing of said community, and for your lack of support for the community in general. Have you anything to say for yourself before your sentence is pronounced?” Miley wracked her brain, trying to think of something clever or profound to say in her defense-- something brilliant that would undo all the trouble she was in and pull her well-toned backside out of the fire. Instead, she merely looked at the floor, shuffled her feet ruefully, and mumbled under her breath: “it was just a joke, bro.” Judge Longabaugh smiled, relishing every moment. He’d watch this little troublemaker for years, praying that one day she’d be in his courtroom and at his mercy... there was no way she was going to wriggle her way out of this one. The Judge intended to make her squirm. “Well, luckily for you, there’s going to be plenty of time to reflect on your mistakes.” it was all he could do to keep himself from rubbing his hands together gleefully. “Young lady, I hereby sentence you to...” What will be Miley’s sentence? Members of the Audience Participation tier can vote here! Stay tuned to find out what happens next!

version reviewed by HiperShark Part One Chapter 1: The Arrival Poor Jonathan didn’t know what awaited him when he arrived in front of Judge Scott. He had committed a robbery and it wasn’t the first time he stole some food from a shop. Life was very difficult on the street. It wasn’t the first time he was caught, but he knew that the penalty wouldn’t be too serious, the fact that he was underage would work to his favor. “In the worst case I’ll spend some night’s in the cell where I will have a clean bed and some hot meal.” he thought. He was an optimist. “Jonathan Reyes, accused of robbery in a food store. How do you plead?” asked the Judge. “Guilty.” Jonathan answered. The Judge made eye contact with a very severe look “In your file it’s written that your are eighteen.” “Yes sir!” Jonathan said humbly. “Though there are four condemnations for robbery against you. What do you say in your defence?” In that moment the boy’s optimism dissolved like salt in a glass of water. “Ehm…!” Jonathan spouted as he began to sweat conspicuously. “Perhaps you thought there wouldn’t be consequences to your actions” roared the Judge. “Well you got it wrong young man! I condemn you to three regression cycles from three to five years. Enjoy your holiday to Camp Nursery!” The sentence left the boy without words. Two days later he found himself on a bus travelling to Camp Nursery with other eleven teenagers. In the seat next to him there was a girl. “Hello what is your name? And why are you here?” asked the girl. “My name is Jonathan.” Answered the boy “I’m here for robbery, you?” “My name is Patricia.” Answered the girl. “I’m here for falsification of documents. Did Judge Scott send you here?” “Yes! How do you know?” Asked the boy. “He sent here me too” answered the girl “It seems that he sends everyone underage who comes into his courtroom.” After arriving at their destination they were let off the bus and welcomed by a woman who appeared be about thirty years old. She was tall and handsome and had long blonde hair that was bound in a french braid that descended along her right shoulder. She wore an elegant dress, and behind her there were fifteen other women dressed up like nannies. “Welcome to Camp Nursery my little ones. My name is Stephanie but you can call me Aunty Steph. I am the fifth director of this re-education center and I have administered it for four years. But getting to the point, I’d like to tell you the history of this place. Follow me please!” “Who knows how long the speech has been prepared for” Patricia said to Jonathan in a low voice. “Camp Nursery was open in 1920 by Marcus Sloan, Nobel prize for medicine. He discovered a way to make rejuvenate human body between what is called ‘The Sloan Method’. The method consists of the utilization of a serum, whose formula is secret, that it’s injected in the subject who is beamed with infrared ray. This leads to rejuvenation of the subject subjected to treatment. Adjusting the intensity of radiation it’s possible adjust the speed of regression. This procedure doesn’t have negative effects in humans and in theory it can be replayed endlessly without any risk” she said smiling “The purpose of this place is re-educate difficult teenagers, starting from the period in which they are more easy to manage, that is the first childhood.” While they appreciated a huge building, Aunty Steph guided the group through the entrance door, beyond which there was a big room. “Good my little ones! Beyond this door there are Sloan’s regressors,” she said with a big smile. “Now I will explain you the rules of this place, which are few and very simple: N. 1: You will obey any adult’s order N. 2: Don’t talk back to an adult N. 3: No brawls or violence for any reason N. 4 An adults decision is always final without discussion If you break any rules you will be punished. The rest will be explained later. Is everything clear or are there any questions?” A girl raised her hand. “Tell me honey!” said Aunty Steph. “You said that the formula of serum is secret” said the girl “But what happens if someone has an allergic reaction?” “A more than legitimate question!” said Aunty Steph. “But don’t worry! The serum is produced so so that an allergic is almost impossible. Any other questions?” Nobody asked anything. “Very good” she said satisfied. “We have some some paper coat’s, you have to undress and wear only that” she said while two young ladies rolled out a big cloth to act as a screen. Jonathan did what he was told after one of the girls gave him a paper coat. After that the screen was removed and the group was asked to get in line. Then they received an injection in the arm with an automatic syringe. “Now we go to the regressor room” Aunty Steph said while she opened a door. As they entered the room, the group saw strange machinery that look like a tanning bed. “Now when I call your name, step forward and lay down on the bed.” Aunty Steph said. “The first is Adams Richard, four cycles from two to five years. Come on!” A thin boy with red and ruffled hair shyly approached the bed. “Courage champion!” Aunty Steph urged him with a smile. “Will it hurt?” Asked the boy. “Usually the process isn’t painful” answered Aunty Steph. “Rather, it’s said that it’s like a strange tingling” Aunty Steph answered in a reassuring tone. Richard laid down on the bed that was closed and one of the girls began to type something on a computer, and when she pressed a button the machinery started. A red gleam radiated from inside of machinery for five or six minutes until it turned off, and one of the girls dressed as a nurse opened the bed and took an arm of a child who could not have been more than two years old. She brought him on a changing table next the machine, where she removed the paper coat and put him a diaper. Jonathan was shocked by the scene. “Very good!” Aunty Steph said. “Let’s continue with the next one. Alcott Patricia three cycles from three to five years.” The girl was petrified, Aunty Steph took her by the hand and lead her up to the machinery and kindly made her lie down on it. Then she closed the machinery and gave the order to start it, and when this turned off there was the same scene that repeated until it was Jonathan's turn. Jonathan was very scared at the idea of returning to a little child. He hadn’t had a beautiful childhood and the idea to relieve that was very scary for him. “So young man!” said Aunty Steph a little impatient. It didn’t take long for the nurse to take the boy by weight and put him in the machinery despite his protests, even because he weren’t robust. The machinery was started and the boy felt a strange tingling followed by a strong nausea. When the bed was opened, and the woman dressed as a nurse went to take him he threw up. “Oh blimey!” exclaimed the woman “Don’t worry sometimes it happens” she reassured him with a smile. “Breathe slowly and you will feel better!” When the boy began to feel better, the nurse brought him to the table to put him a diaper. When the last of the group was regressed Aunty Steph started speaking again.“Good my little ones!” Now she could say it for sure “Now I explained to you how our program works. You will now be divided into four groups of three and taken into the custody of a nanny. She will take care of you completely, from feeding to change diapers. You will wear diapers 24 hours a day and you aren’t allowed to remove them for any reason. Only an adult can do it and at their discretion. If you try to remove it you will be punished. Now we will give you a bracelet” she said while two nurses passed in front of them. One of them had a tray upon which there were toddler sized blue and pink bracelets. “It contains two microchips, one is a GPS that will allow us to know where you are only moment, don’t try to remove that. If you do an alarm will sound and you will be punished; the other chip serves to collect data related to your health condition, your evaluation and any disciplinary measures that have had to be taken. Are there any questions?” One of the toddlers raised their hand. “Two questions, how are the groups decided? And can I go to bathroom? I have to pee.” Aunty Steph answered “The groups are decided by chance. Your name will be put in an envelope and drawn by lot. Regarding the second question the potty is not allowed for you. Use the diaper!” the little boy blushed after Aunty Steph answered. “Good! Now let’s proceed.” Group 1: Nanny Alexandra Children: Lisa Clark Jim Lee Ronald Wood She went on like this until the last group: Nanny Matilde Children: Jonathan Reyes Patricia Austin Samuel Castillo The three children approached a woman with long black hair cut into a bob. She had tanned skin, grey eyes and a very sweet smile. “Very good my little ones, today is your first day, I am going to leave you to get to know your nannies better, your activities begin tomorrow. Bye bye” said Aunty Steph taking leave.

The adventures of Alex Who was Alex? Well Alex was what most people thought was a young man entering in the big wide world, free from school and the restraints that they had held over him. For many years he had been told what to do, when to do it and always by others. He had grown up under the strong influence of his mother, whom he loved dearly, but he could never bring himself to tell her his deep down secrets and desires. Alex had been late developing into the young man he was growing into, he was shorter than most, well everyone for his age, his voice had never broken and a genetic disorder had meant that he never grew body hair, only his head held the natural blonde locks that matched his mother. He had been slow to be potty trained, still wetting at night after control during the daytime had been achieved. He was just told by his mother that over time it would sort itself out, but his nigh time wetting would be taken care of by her. So for many years after, night after night, Alex's mother was there to make sure he went to sleep in a nappy and plastic pants, then as time moved on a disposable nappy. Alex's mother was a hard working lady, well respected in the business community, with many friends, but still loved her son more than anything else. She was 6ft tall and literally towered over her son; she made sure that she kept fit, using the gym in the house and the pool on her days off and at weekends. Having made a success of her business at a young age, she always made time for Alex, her mother helping to look after him while he was still a baby. By the time that he was ready for school, she was the one to take him and pick him up every day. This would seem odd to a lot of people as it carried on until he left school, some would have thought him a little mummy’s boy, had it not been for the fact that they lived in the countryside outside the main town and off the bus route. He had his friends in school and got on ok with them, more so with the girls if he where honest about it, but rarely did one ever visit his home, sleepovers being out of the question as he felt too conscious about the bedwetting. When he was younger, at nursery school, he had a few parties as wetting problems happened with a few at that age, so he didn't stand out from the others. So Alex was now free from the restraint of school and just about to turn 19 years old, his mother had asked him if he wanted a party, but he never really was the party person. Instead he asked if he could have a vacation somewhere quiet away from the world, but by the sea, where he could just chill out and relax away from everything. There he would have time to think about what his future held, decide what to go on to do regarding work or further education. But also he would have some time alone to let his little side out. This was Alex's big secret that he hoped no-one had found out about, or if they had, they had not said anything to him. Deep down, Alex was still that little boy, he had never really grown up and loved all the time he spent with his mother, he missed the time when she looked after him night after night. But over time he had become used to getting himself ready for bed, it was only natural that as he grew he would take more responsibility. He wanted so much for his mother to do this, but could never build up the courage to ask. So here he was going away on his own for the first time without "mummy", but it would give him chance to wear his nappy during the day if he wanted. He would have them with for night time use, so why not try them during the day as well; maybe he would get those feelings back from when he was younger that he craved so much. His mother was not overly surprised when he refused the offer of the party, so was more than happy for him to have his holiday that he asked for instead. Unknown to Alex, his mother had begun to realise that deep down she was missing having her "little boy" around. She loved looking after him when he was younger but as time went by, she knew she had to release the aprons strings a little and let him develop. His mothers had become a success in the computer industry with her own business, so giving Alex a computer for his school use fine, but she never let on to him that she could remotely access it. So from time to time she found herself checking up on what he had been researching, then purely by accident one day she found one of the sites he had been looking at, then the links to some of the stories he had been reading. She could see that he was reading about "little ones" who still had their mummy even when they were grown up, or little ones that had found and sought out a new mummy. As much as this hurt, she knew that to push and question him straight away would be a mistake, causing her to push him further away or worse still lose him. She decided that he could go on his vacation, let him think for a while but then let him decide what would happen next. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- So the day arrived for Alex to board his coach and take the trip. He was filled with both excitement and anticipation; he was unsure what the next few weeks would hold for him but hoped that he would make some decisions that would set him for the future. He knew there was a job for him with his mums company, but at the same time if something else was out there then that would be better, unless he decided to return to college or university. His mum had made the travel arrangements, booked his coach ticket, decided on the little holiday town he would be staying, even found him a nice little guest house to stay in. Unknown to Alex, it was a old friend of his mums that ran it, a best friend from school and college that moved there a few years earlier to take over a family business. She now ran it by herself and was only too pleased to keep an eye on Alex for his mum. She had been told about his little night time accidents so made a few preparations in advance. "Alex" said Leslie his mum, "I need to tell you a few things about your trip before you leave, so come and sit down with me for a moment before I drop you off at the bus station". Leslie sat at the table with her son, reaching out and taking his hand. "Now you are going to the seaside as you wished, it’s not too busy there, just lively enough to keep you occupied. I have booked you into a nice little guest house that is run by an old friend of mine called Val from college. Now don't panic but I made her aware of your night time accidents, I didn't want you getting all wound up and embarrassed". Alex didn't know what to say when his mum told him, he was mad that she told someone else but could see that it actually made sense, even if it was going to be embarrassing when he met Val. "Val told me that she would take care of everything so you don't need to worry" said Leslie, "She will meet you at the bus station in the resort and take you home. She said she will let you settle in and then give you the tour around before letting you do whatever you want to relax". "So make sure you have a good time, be good for her and hopefully I will get to come and visit you later in the week. I have packed everything for you and sent plenty of money ahead to take care of anything you might need". What Leslie didn't mention was that she had added a few extra things into his suitcase, something that she hoped he would like after reading and looking at his favourite pages on Alex's computer history. She had bought him a new dummy with a teat suitable for adults, along with a cloth nappy and some plastic pants. She knew that it was a risk but just hoped that he would accept them and not be scared. If she could have her little boy back then it would make her the happiest mum in the world. "Thanks for all of this mum" replied Alex, "I know telling Val was for the better, even if it makes me feel awkward and embarrassed when I meet her. It will be nice if you can come visit later in the week, you deserve a break just as much as me". So with his things packed, Alex jumped in the car with his mum and headed to the coach station for his trip. After a big hug, cuddle and a kiss, Alex walked onto his coach and took his seat, waving goodbye as the coach pulled away, leaving Leslie with a tear in her eye, waiting for the moment she would be with her little boy again. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Alex relaxed as soon as the coach pulled away; he was on his way, looking forward to getting away for the summer and chilling out. He had become so wound up finishing school, learning never came natural to him like for some of his classmates, he had to really think hard about everything. He had gotten to the point where he was now feeling a bit mentally drained. He sat in his seat watching the world going by as the coach ploughed its way across the country, stopping at various cities along the way to collect other people. He hadn’t really travelled that much in his younger life, his mum always working hard but he would never blame her for this. He knew she wanted him to have the best they could. Finally it was getting close to lunchtime, that meant the coach would take a break and he could get off and take a break, stretch his legs and get a bite to eat. But more importantly get a chance to use the toilet. He had almost wished he was wearing one of his night time pull ups, the drinks his mum had given him for the journey, combined with the several mugs of tea at breakfast made him quite needy for the bathrooms. As soon as the coach stopped he was straight off and heading towards the bathroom area at the service area, the last thing he needed to see was the short queue of people in front of him. He figured that another coach must have gotten in just before they arrived; this was going to be an anxious and awkward wait. Finally he found himself at the front; he dashed into one of the stalls, unfastening his jogging pants as fast as possible, and then lowering his underwear but not before a little dribble came out. In one sense he was happier being in a stall, his mum’s choice of underwear for him was not the best. They could be described as unisex at best, no opening at the front and very plain. He had gotten used to her buying things like that for him over the years; he barely even noticed the pastel colours she would choose. He just used to make sure he wore the white ones whenever he was doing any sports in school. Finally he was sitting on the toilet, able to relieve himself from all those drinks he had consumed so far. He pulled his phone out of his bag to check if he had any messages, the only one being from his mum. It simply said “Love you baby, hope you have fun”. Seeing this from his mum made him feel all warm inside, she often called him baby, he never thought anything of it. He then checked his journey progress and found that they were just short of halfway to his destination. Bearing that in mind he wondered if they would be stopping once more or not, beginning to wonder whether he would be best in one of the pull ups in his bag. This would let him relax a bit; he had dribbled while going this time, so maybe it was for the best. He quickly removed his jogging pants, then “panties” before slipping on one of his pull ups, then pulled his panties back on, thinking they would help keep the pull up in place, before putting his jogging pants back on. Part 4 With himself finally sorted, Alex made his way out of the stall and into the main washroom, walking slightly slowly, now conscious of the pull up he had on. He knew that they were completely covered but still had that feeling that everyone could see it. He washed his hands and then made his way out, trying to tell whether of not his pants where rustling, but the noise in area due to the large numbers of people masked anything he could hear from his pants. He had a walk to the food area and bought himself a sandwich and a drink, before making his way to some of the seating area outside. It was such a nice day, the sun was shining and it was quite warm so why not eat outdoors for once. He found himself a spot on the grassed area but made sure to keep an eye on the time, the last thing he wanted was to miss his coach. But he could see it from where he was sitting so it would be ok. Alex loved to watch people, see them going about their business, but so many doing the same thing but not noticing. He quietly ate his lunch, sitting on the grass in his shorts, the air blowing around his legs. He forgot the fact he was wearing his pull up, his shorts flapping in the breeze; occasionally flapping so that the edge of it would show. He carried on assuming that no-one was any the wiser, not seeing what he was wearing. Sitting at a picnic table across from him was Wendy Johnson, a school nurse at a private girl’s boarding school. She too was on a holiday break, travelling by coach to a nice quiet resort by the sea, looking forward to some nice relaxing fun. She couldn’t help but notice the young man sitting alone on the grass across from her, he was different to the others, they where businessmen and lorry drivers. But she saw him, small for his age but quite content and happy. She wondered where he was going, what he was doing. Having spent the year with nothing but girls to look at in every direction, she was happy to look at the cute young man. Alex finished his lunch, looked down at his watch then saw it was time to go back to the coach, but as he was geeing up he noticed the lady at the picnic table, she was looking at him and smiling. Getting up he felt the pull up against him, but that only let panic set in, he was directly opposite her, had she seen something, was that why she was smiling. He didn’t know but was glad to be going back to his coach knowing he would be alone again. He got up, walked back across the grass, trying to avoid eye contact but couldn’t, she smiled again at him, he moved quicker wanting to be back at the coach. He got back to the coach and began to board when he noticed the other cases now sitting at the side of the coach. He looked towards the driver and asked what was happening, “Nothing to worry about young man” replied the driver, “we just have a few more passengers coming on board, the other feeder coach has arrived”. Alex thought nothing more of it, he climbed on board and went back to his seat, he put his hand luggage bag back onto the seat next to him, then leaned back waiting for the other passengers to get back. He was minding his own business, when a figure appeared by the seat next to his where his bag was. Looking up he saw a lady standing in the aisle, when he saw who it was he nearly wet himself. It was her, the lady from the bench; there she was, looking down at him, “Excuse me young man, is that seat taken” she asked him, still with that smile on her face. “Errrr, no” replied Alex with slight panic in his voice, “I will just move my bag for you”. Alex took his bag off of the seat and placed it by his feet, not noticing the top was slightly open, he was still surprised to see the lady. Part 5 Wendy took her seat next to Alex, the colour just starting to re-appear to his face after his shock. He sat there quietly wondering whether he should say something, but at that time he was simply lost for words, what could he say, what should he say, he didn’t know what she had seen if anything at all. Wendy sat there next to Alex, she loved the expression on his face when she turned up next to him, she was by no way a mean person, but she thought he was such a sweet little thing. Her whole year at the girl’s school had made her realise how much she had missed males, but there was something about this one that made her curious. She had seen the tell tale edge of his pull up when sitting on the grass, it was something easily recognisable to her, many of the girls in the school had need to see her as the nurse she was. “So young man, what is your name, how far are you travelling” said Wendy, deciding it was time to start talking with her companion. “Eeerrrr, my name is Alex” he stuttered out, “I am on the coach until it reaches the coast; I am going for a break there through the summer. Wendy was delighted to hear this; she too was travelling to the coat and knew they were headed for the same destination. “Well I am very pleased to meet you Alex, my name is Wendy Johnson” came the response, “I too am travelling down to the coast for a holiday. The girl’s school where I work as a nurse has broken up for the summer, so I decided I needed a holiday”. Alex was relaxing a bit now, but the thought of having her next to him for the rest of the journey was not that thrilling. He was taken back a bit when she told him what she did for a job; it just wasn’t expected at that point. The thought of having a nurse next to him made him think once more about the pull ups, he knew that a trained nurse would only have needed the slightest glance to recognise them. “It looks like we will be spending the journey together Alex” said Wendy, once more looking at him with that smile once more. “Now why don’t you give me that bag of yours, I can put it up on the luggage rack with mine, and then you will have far more room for the journey”. Alex was left with little choice and couldn’t reason his way around it, it would give him more room for his legs. So he reached down to grab his bag, but as it was lifted the zip sprung open and there in plain sight was his other spare pull up. He tried to quickly close his bag so it was out of sight, but he could see that Wendy had already spotted it. Wendy calmly took the bag from him, zipped it up and proceeded to place it in the luggage rack. Alex had sat back down in his seat, not knowing what to do or say at that point, it no longer mattered if she had seen it before, now she would know. “It’s ok Alex, there is no need to be ashamed” said Wendy softly as she sat back down, “lots of people have to wear pull ups and nappies, for lots of different reasons. I am a nurse so it is nothing new to me”. Alex was left stunned, he knew now that she had seen him for definite now, his pull up must have been showing while sitting on the grass area. Alex was brought back to his senses by the coach starting up and leaving the service area, a few more passengers had joined but not enough to fill the coach, yet she decided to next to me he thought. Part 6 Alex sat thinking for a moment, now taking the occasional glance at Wendy, studying her more closely. She appeared about a similar age to his mum, but noticeably taller than he was and very good looking at the same time. He thought only pretty school nurses appeared in naughty boy’s dreams. He decided that he should try and explain his situation more clearly, he didn’t want her thinking he wore the pull ups all of the time. “I don’t usually wear pull ups, it’s just that I am on a long journey and my mum gave me a lot to drink” said Alex quietly, hoping that no one could overhear him. “I occasionally need them at night, but with the traffic being as it is these days, I didn’t want to take a chance after the service stop”. Wendy turned and listened to him while he was speaking, thinking how sweet it was of him to try and explain everything. She knew quite well that he could have a genuine reason for using them, but it was just the fact that he looked so cute in them when she saw him. “There is no need to worry about it little one” replied Wendy, grinning and chuckling at Alex, “I knew there was some genuine reason for you wearing them, you just looked so cute and innocent sitting on the grass with the frilly edge of the pull up showing”. “I am only teasing Alex, I am sorry if I offended you, I hope you forgive me, I just want some nice company for the rest of the journey”. Alex was a bit taken back, but decided that Wendy seemed a nice person deep down, even if she was enjoying teasing him. Was it worth not getting along for the rest of the coach journey, it would only be a matter of hours and they wouldn’t see any more of each other. “It’s ok Wendy, I didn’t take offence” replied Alex, “But I never realised they had little frilly edges on them” he laughed, “I really hope my mum never bought me the girls ones”. Wendy began to laugh with Alex, her hand patting him on the leg, she so wanted to lift the edge of the shorts and touch his pull up, but she feared he would be scared off and that was the last thing she wanted. Deep down she had missed not being a mother to anyone herself, she went to university then trained as a nurse then got the job in the school, things such as relationships and settling down had passed her by. So over time she had begun to wonder whether she could find someone that she could give her special attention to, a man, a young man, but someone like Alex would be just perfect. Alex was feeling a bit better now they were laughing about it; he was relaxing, actually starting to like Wendy a bit. A nervous thrill went through his body when she touched his leg, it was something he had never had from a woman before, he had never come close to having a girlfriend. Still laughing and joking, Alex lifted the edge of his shorts to reveal the edge of the pull up, “there you go” he said, “see they are not frilly at all”. But when he looked he could see that they were a bit puffier than his regular ones. He wondered how this escaped his notice before, but he was in such a state and rush in the toilets so he didn’t get caught, it made sense he did notice. “Thanks mum” he thought to himself, “what other surprises have you got for me”. Wendy caught sight of it once more, thinking that it looked so much like some of the ones worn at the school where she worked. It was natural for her, but to see it on a boy was something different, offset against his soft white hairless flesh it looked so nice. “Ok, well maybe no frilly, but slightly girlish you must agree” said Wendy, now gently rubbing his leg. “You have such soft skin for a male Alex, I know lots who would adore to have legs like yours, it’s such a shame to keep them covered up”. Alex was now getting quite aroused at the touch from Wendy; never could he have imagined that events would unfold like this. He could feel the front of his pull up starting to tent, but to cover it with his hands would have given it away immediately, he could do nothing, and he was stuck. He had no way out but now he didn’t want one, her touch was driving him wild, his lack of girl experience was showing; he was far too excited to think straight now. Wendy could see the effect she was having on him, it was becoming more and more obvious, she wondered how far she could push him, was he really so shy with girls, he really was the perfect little creature. She leaned closer to him, then whispered in his ear, “You really love this don’t you, you need this, you are wearing your pull up because it excites you as well”, “I can see the effect it is having on you, relax and let nurse Wendy take care of you”. Alex was unable to resist, he needed so much to be able to release, to release at someone else’s touch and not his own, for it to be at the hands of a woman, at this moment for it to be Wendy. Part 7 Alex was having feeling that he had never experienced before, but they where ones that he was enjoying, he could feel himself growing within his shorts. Just the simple touch of Wendy’s hand on his leg was doing this to him, he knew that she had him under her control but he was quite helpless to do anything about it. He could feel the pressure building up within him, he would not be able to last must longer, but what was he to do, he wasn’t sure but shortly he would pass the point of no return and find out what she planned. Wendy was feeling so good with herself at this point, she had him all worked up at just the touch of her hand, she moved it higher until it found the edge of the pull up. She too was getting excited at the thought of what was to come, could she really do this, could she make him loose himself within the confines of his pull up. She gently stroked his pull up, her hand inside his shorts, but always making sure that no one around them would become suspicious of their actions. She continued to rub her hand on little Alex, slowly and softly, feeling the tension growing within him, she knew it would happen, and then with a sudden shudder it did! Alex tried to hold on but it was no use, his body shuddered softly and then he felt himself release in his pull up. He could feel the little creamies leaking from him, pooling around his pee pee and little parts, it felt warm but the sensation was so good. It was obviously not his first orgasm, but it was in this way, making him feel embarrassed and humiliated, but at the same time so aroused. “Oh you sweet little thing” whispered Wendy softly in his ear, “I never thought my touch would make that happen, but I am overjoyed that it did”. “I will give you a moment to compose yourself, and then I think we had best have a go at cleaning you up and changing you without anyone knowing”. She let Alex calm himself down, holding his hand softly, feeling the last little trembles running through him. Then she released him, stood up just to grab her bag from the luggage rack, before sitting down again. Her back pack was one from the school, she had a few supplies with her as a couple of the young ladies from her school had travelled to the coach station with her, and she always looked out for them. They then went their separate ways, the ladies back home and she on her travels, where she boarded her coach that eventually brought her to Alex. She opened the bag and retrieved a box of wipes, a largish towel and a fresh pull up. Alex was a bit surprised to see these items come from her bag, but when he saw the pull up he was unsure whether to be scared or excited. It was a pull up just like normal, but it was the colour and design that startled him, pale pink in colour with little butterfly patterns. “Well I did say that I would take care of everything” said Wendy looking down at Alex, “don’t worry about the colour; they do just the same job as yours do”, “I am sure they will look so cute on you, your girlish soft legs deserve some girlish pull ups”. Alex looked at her but knew he couldn’t say anything, people would suspect something if he caused a scene, so decided that to cooperate would be the best course. He lifted up slightly in his seat allowing Wendy to lower his shorts, before then sitting down and removing them completely. He was now left in a pull up, one that was full of his own creamy mess. Wendy tore the sides, finally lowering the front revealing the young man’s little cock. She was feeling all giddy seeing this, it was so small, and how could someone his age be so undeveloped, there was practically no hair around it. Alex felt so embarrassed at this point, he had been made to have an orgasm in his pull up, now sitting on a coach seat in it with the sides torn apart, his little parts exposed to her. His bigger problem was that he loved the embarrassment and more so the attention, he was experiencing feelings he couldn’t explain. She gently wiped him clean with the baby wipes, making sure she checked everywhere, then dried him off with the towel. She wanted to apply baby powder but that would have been too risky in this situation. Wendy removed the old pull up from under him, folding it up and tucking it away in her bag, then she opened the new one for him, placing the new pink girls pull up at his feet, guiding them through the leg holes. The final touch was to bring it up his legs and secure it over his bottom, before once more hiding it away in his shorts. PART 8 (apologies for getting a name mixed up, Alex’s mum is called Leslie, hope you are all enjoying) Alex was now entering completely new territory, nothing like this had ever happened before, he wasn’t really sure how he should be feeling. All that he was sure about was that the experience he had just had was quite amazing, something he wanted to happen again and again but not on the coach. He was disturbed from his thoughts by the sound of his phone ringing, he wondered who it was while fumbling through his shorts pockets. He opened it up to find that it was his mum, she was checking up to see how he was getting along. He was pleased to hear her voice as he spoke quietly to her, he was missing her but excited by his new adventures. They chatted only briefly, she would speak longer once he was alone in his guest house with Val. As he closed the phone and said “Goodbye mum, love you”, Wendy looked across and saw the picture of his mum still showing on the screen. Wendy was left stunned, surely it could not be, but she was sure it was. It was Leslie from college, “Oh my god” she thought, Alex is her son, I have just done that with one of my best friends little boy. Wendy recognised the picture as they were both still friends and on Facebook, she decided to speak to Alex about it, better now that having him find out later. “Alex” she said tentatively, “I take it that you where taking to your mum on the phone, do you mind if I see the picture again, I couldn’t help notice it before”. “Yes it was mum” he replied, “I guess you can see the picture, why, what is wrong” he said opening it up to the contact page again, then showing her the picture. “Nothing is wrong sweetie” said Wendy, looking once more to be certain. “Oh my, I was right, it is her” said Wendy, “tell me is your mothers name Leslie, she went to St. Mary’s Girls College after she finished school”. “Yes her name is Leslie” replied Alex, “I think that is where she went to college, why do you ask, what is wrong”. “Nothing is wrong I promise” said Wendy trying to calm down Alex, placing her hand on his leg again. “I have to tell you that your mum and I are old friends from college, we are still in contact via facebook today, we still keep up with each others careers”. Alex looked shocked when he found out, he had just been made to orgasm in his pull up by one of his mums friends, what would she do and say if she found out, he didn’t know what to say. “There were three of us that used to be best friends in college” said Wendy, “your mum, me and a girl called Val. I think she moved to the coast somewhere”. When Alex heard this it all kind of made sense, he was pretty certain that the person he was going to stay with was the same Val that Wendy was now talking about. His mum told him that she was a friend and trusted her to look after Alex, he thought that it might be good to phone her and tell her who he was sitting next to. “Bare with me a moment please Wendy” said Alex as he pressed the button to call his mum “Hi mum” said Alex when his mum answered, “nothing to worry about, I am safe and ok, I just have someone sitting next to me that you might want to chat to”, Alex then gave the phone to Wendy. “Leslie, Leslie Jones, is that really you” said Wendy, “It’s me, Wendy, from facebook, it’s such a surprise to find myself sitting on a coach next to your son, he is such a cute little thing”. Alex sat and starred out of the window for a while, letting Wendy have a chat to his mum, only picking up on the odd thing, “yes he is fine”, “oh don’t worry about that”, “no little accidents”. The last little snippet made his eyes turn back toward Wendy, looking at her having a good idea what they are talking about. “Well it has been great talking and hopefully we can meet up soon” said Wendy to Alex’s mum, “I will take good care of him until we get to Val’s, bye for now”. Alex said a quick goodbye to his mum, her final words telling him that Wendy would look after him until he got to Val’s, she trusted her totally. Part 9 “Well young Alex” said Wendy, “it looks like we will be seeing a lot more of each other than we both thought”, “Your mum is going to speak with Val to see if she has availability for me as well, then we can have lots of fun over the summer”. Alex wasn’t quite sure whether this was going to be a good thing or a bad thing. Yes he liked Wendy and enjoyed what had happened between them, but he was hoping to get some time to himself to be able to rest, relax and chill out a bit. Before he had chance to say anything to Wendy, his phone was ringing with the picture of his mum showing on the front of it. “Hi mum” he said when answering, “what’s up, what do you want, I have only just finished talking to you”. “Nothing to worry about sweetie” replied his mum, “just pass on a message to Wendy for me” “Tell her that I have spoken to Val and everything is sorted, there is a room waiting for her and I will be joining you later once I get finished up here”. “Okay mum, no problem, take care and don’t overdo things” replied Alex, “I will let Wendy know”, “Bye for now, love you mum”. “Love you too sweetie, take care and be good for Wendy and Val” replied Leslie, thinking how sweet her little boy was; she wanted him back, her little baby boy. “That was my mum on the phone again” said Alex looking at Wendy, “she says that everything is sorted with Val, there is a room waiting for you to stay in and she will join us later”. Alex decided not to mention the part about being good for her and Val; he thought that it would give Wendy the illusion that Alex had to be with her all the time. He wanted his own time when he could get it, to be able to do what he wanted, when he wanted, in his regular underwear and not in pull ups, or worse still the pink pull ups given to him by Wendy. Wendy thought to herself that things could not be more perfect, should would be staying with an old friend; have Alex staying in the same house, then hopefully the three best friends being reunited where they could concentrate on Alex. Little did Alex know but it was no coincidence that Wendy had found him, Leslie had told her where his coach would be stopping. Leslie had arranged for Alex to be staying with Val, as she knew Val would be only too happy to help her with her need to get her little boy back. She had told Val about his bed wetting and told her of the little surprise she had put in his suitcase, just to make sure that Alex did not try and dispose of it. By the time she was joining them, she hoped that Alex would be in pull ups and nappies full time, not really knowing what was happening to him. Alex leaned back in his seat, watching the world going by; completely unaware of what was in store for him, looking forward to his well earned break. Without even realising it, his hand had slipped to his lap where he was slowly rubbing across his shorts, his fingers then moving the material so that he was able to touch his pull up; the soft pink pull up that Wendy had put him in. Wendy was watching him all this time, seeing him play with the edge of the pull up was getting her aroused, she saw him slipping further and further into the sweet little one that Leslie wanted him to become, but he was totally unaware of it. She put her hand on top of his, just as he was playing with the pull up; she hoped he wouldn’t be startled too much. He looked down, only then realising what he had been doing; he was now blushing; the redness filling his cheeks in embarrassment. Wendy slowly moved his hand and placed it on her leg, and then slowly moving it up and down, she wanted to push him further, make him want to be with her. She finally moved his hand to rest between her legs, wondering what sort of reaction this would bring, had he ever been with a woman before. She was rewarded with a noticeable bulge showing in his shorts, she began to wonder if she could get him to orgasm once more, but this time in his girls pull up. Part 10 Alex was now growing bright red with embarrassment, he was unable to control the reaction in his shorts, he wasn’t even touching them and neither was Wendy, but the feeling he had just touching Wendy was like electric flowing through him. He was unable to control his emotions and this was obvious for Wendy to see, she knew she was being unfair playing with the emotions of Alex, but needed to get some release for herself. With her hand still firmly on top of Alex’s, still resting between her legs, she needed to know something, she needed to question him. “Alex my little sweet” whispered Wendy into his ear, “Have you ever been with a woman before, have you ever touched one, it’s ok, you can be honest with me”. Alex was not surprised to hear this, considering the delicate situation he was in, but what could he say, how could he admit to her that even though he was 18, soon to be 19, he had never had a girlfriend, let alone been with a girl before. He had been kissed by girls, but only because he was such a sweet and caring boy when around them. He looked up towards Wendy, their eyes meeting, he wanted to say something but just couldn’t, and he just gently shook his head from side to side. Wendy had a feeling what his answer would be before even asking, but she just needed to know from him. She wanted him to have his moment at some point, but now would not be that time; instead she just removed both their hands from her legs. Holding him closely, she looked into his eyes, “Don’t worry about that little one, we will make sure that at some point you get to enjoy the experience”. “But for now, do you need to use your pull up, did little Alex have fun last time, but I am sure you would love to have some fun in your little pink pull up”. While Alex was thing whether or not he could go through with it again, the coach driver made an announcement. “We will be arriving in the next hour at the final stop, this will be the place for all passengers to leave the coach, I hope you have had a good journey with us today”. Wendy saw this as an opportunity to help Alex once again, “There you go sweetie” she said to him, “soon we will be arriving, then we will be off to Val’s guest house for our lovely holiday. So if you want to have a little fun we can get you cleaned up at Val’s”. He hadn’t thought about Val for some time, he had never met her, but he had wondered if Wendy knew her as well. His mum told him that she was a friend of hers and she would look after him once he arrived, but that was before Wendy entered the equation. He knew his mum had made arrangements for her to stay as well. All he could think was that his holiday was certainly going to be different. Alex had come so far in just a few hours, he loved being made to cum in his pull up, but now he was in a girls pink pull up, this would feel so different, but he thought he needed to try, the feeling felt so good to him last time. He looked at Wendy, and then simply said “yes please”. Wendy felt so pleased, he loves the emotions set off within him, maybe this will be easier and more fun than Leslie thinks, and her little boy would be putty in her hands once finished. “Okay sweetie, let me help you achieve what you need, just lift up slightly, I think you will enjoy it better”. Alex didn’t even think about it, he lifted his body allowing Wendy to lower his shorts, leaving him sitting there in just a pink pull up. She put her arm around him, drawing him close to her, then placed her other hand on top of his pull up. She then slowly started to rub the front of it for him, feeling him growing within. Without realising Alex’s hand was now playing with the edge of the pink material, rubbing it and flicking it between his fingers, all the time enjoying the touch of Wendy on his front. He was moaning softly, shivers running through him, unable to control his feelings, unable to stop himself from getting closer and closer to erupting once again. “Come on my sweet little Alex” whispered Wendy, “let yourself go, let your emotions out, empty yourself into that cute girly princess pull-up, let those feelings come out”. Alex could not hold out, he had no choice, but surprising himself he erupted into the pull up at the moment Wendy mentioned the words “cute girly princess pull-up”, it acted like a trigger, fluid flowing from him, the front of the pull-up getting slightly darker with the wet spot forming before him. Part 11 Wendy was feeling so happy and pleased with herself, she knew that the main goal was to help Leslie achieve her wishes, but she was going to make sure she had her fun along the way. Leslie had told her she could play with her little boy as she would have to wait until she joined them, but Leslie thought that it would be easier getting Alex to do whatever they wanted if he was getting some fulfilment himself. With her hand now resting on his pull up, Wendy looked at him, “Aww, Alex sweetheart, you are such a good boy, I bet that feels all nice doesn’t it”, “But we need to get your shorts back on, we will be arriving shortly and Val will be there to meet us”. Alex was so much out of it with his own personal enjoyment; this brought him back to his senses. He quickly pulled up his shorts, wanting to be covered up ready for when they stopped in the bus station, he knew people would be moving around so didn’t want to arouse suspicion. Wendy could see him trying to make sure he was all covered up again, she thought it so sweet and innocent, but by the time they had finished with him there would be none of it. He would not care who saw him and where he was, he would be that little boy for his mum and her friends. Within minutes the coach was pulling into the bus station, people were up and about, rushing around the coach trying to get their things together. Wendy made sure that Alex stayed still in his seat, letting everyone else start to leave until she was ready to leave. Eventually they got up out of their seats, Wendy passed down Alex his back pack from the luggage rack, then brought hers down, and then after checking they had everything, they walked down the front of the coach and then got off. Alex was now for the first time for as long as he could remember wearing a pull up in public, but not only that, he was wearing a girls pink pull up, one that was all damp inside because of his own excitement. He followed Wendy away from the coach, heading towards an area where some people had gathered to greet friends that had travelled. Alex did not know Val by sight, it had been quite some years since Wendy had seen her friend, but when things had settled, there was only one lady left standing there. Wendy went over towards her, “Val is that you, it has been such a long time but you’re still so tall and elegant”. “Hi Wendy” replied Val, “it has been so long but Leslie sent me a few pics from your Facebook so I would recognise you”. They had a warm embrace before Val turned her attention to Alex, looking him up and down, “Well hello sweetie, you must be my little guest for the next few weeks, it’s so good to finally meet you, and your mum has told me so much about you”. Alex went to shake her hand, but Val just put her arms around him, pulled him close and hugged him tightly. He could feel her arms around him and her hands then giving his bottom a little squeeze, if only to confirm her knowledge of him. When they stepped apart, Wendy and Val started loading the luggage in her 4x4, giving Alex chance to clearly look her over. She was taller than both Wendy and his mum, maybe a bit older as well, long flowing dark hair, slim body with large breasts that pressed against her tight clothing. If it had been in any other situation he could even have found himself attracted to Val, she was older yes, but so pretty. This was going to be a lot harder for him now, Wendy had him wanting her, Val was just as pretty and she would be looking after his special requirements for night time. “Right then Alex” called out Val, “no day dreaming, get in the car, then I can get you and Wendy settled in, I am quite sure that you could do with a bath or shower”. Alex went over to the car where Val had the back door opened for him, Wendy already seated in the front. He was a bit surprised to see a 5 point harness attached to the seat, but with a few boxes on the other seat had no choice but to get in. “Oh I am sorry about this Alex” said Val, “I had my niece staying last week; her mum insisted that I had the harness fitted”, “It should fit you; she is quite big for her age whereas you are small for yours”. Before he could say anything, she was securing him in, including fastening the crotch strap up between his legs. Part 12 Alex was left speechless as he was fastened into the back of the car, a position that unknown to him he would become accustomed to in the not so distant future. He thought about protesting but knew that if he caused any trouble, his mum would find out. While everything was going on, there was still one thing in the back of his mind, his mum had made the arrangements and he could never bring himself to upset her in any way. He sat quietly in the back of the car listening to some music playing, whilst up front Wendy sat chatting with Val, he couldn’t make out what they were talking about, but occasionally thought he heard his name being mentioned. It was only a short ride before they pulled up outside a large house at the end of a road, just off the main seafront, but looking out over a beach that appeared quite secluded. Val and Wendy climbed out of the car, before Val came around to his door and opened it, he had tried himself but found the child lock in place on the door. He had to wait for Val to release his harness; it fastened in a way that made it impossible for him to reach the locking point. She went to release him but not before looking down at his shorts, unknown to him they had ridden up enough so that the edge of his pull up was now showing. “Come on sweetie” said Val releasing him from the seat, “let’s get you inside and settled down, I am sure that you could do with a bath and a change out of those”. The last part was said as she had her hand on his pull up, rubbing the edge of it. He went to the back of the car to collect his case, but not knowing what little surprises his mum had packed in there for him. His usual underwear had been replaced with much thicker terry cotton pants, ones that would be better described as a pair of training panties for toddlers. Then there was the usual pull up which he wore for sleeping in at night, but the special surprise was the cloth nappy and plastic pants she put in there, one just like those he had been viewing on-line. They made their way into the house, Alex was impressed with what he saw, very large hallway, very well furnished but all looking slightly feminine, but at the same time very homely. From his position in the large waiting area, he could see out over the sea, the beach looked very private but that was perfectly ok with him. Wendy had already gone up her room by the time Val had collected Alex’s room key, “Come along Alex, let’s go find your room, I am sure you will, it is right next to mine, so I can keep an eye on you like I promised your mum”. They made their way up the first flight of stairs, then along a corridor after going through a door marked private, “It’s ok Alex” said Val, “I just wanted to make sure that you get some nice peace and quiet, sometimes the guests can be a bit noisy”. Finally they reached a door marked with a little sign saying “ALEX”, which was a bit of a shock to him, he hadn’t realised how much trouble Val had gone through. The door was unlocked by Val and Alex was greeted by daylight once again. Before him stood a vast room, with a large double bed against one wall, directly opposite was a large TV mounted to the wall, then a dresser with plenty of drawers for his clothes. There was also a large dressing table with its own chair, but to his surprise in the corner a desk with a laptop computer on it. “That was a present from your mum for doing so well at school” said Val as she saw him looking at it, “through that door over there is your own private bathroom, the other door leads to my room but it is locked so don’t worry about that”, “The last door over there is the walk in wardrobe, but I think the dresser will be ok for your things”. “So let’s get you unpacked then you can have that nice warm bath that we both know you need”. Unaware of its contents, Alex lifted up his case onto the bed, but as it landed he thought he heard something rustling, Val came over to him, putting her arm around him, “That noise is only the protective mattress cover I put on the bed for you, your mum did tell you that she told me about your little problem and the last thing we want is for your bed to get wet. We can deal with a wet sheet or two but not a wet mattress”. He did remember what his mum had told him, so in all fairness it was to be expected, but it was just the shock of it, he just looked at Val and smiled. He started to open the case, then once open he undid the luggage straps inside it, removing the towel off the top. Directly underneath where his pull ups, all laying next to each other, which Val picked up and then walked over to the dresser with before laying them in one of the drawers, next to more pink ones which she already had prepared. He removed his t-shirts himself only to find the new underwear selection his mum had packed for him. At first he was unsure what they where, but having given the shirts to Val he quickly picked a pair up, only now understanding what they were. He had seen them on some of the sites he looked at but never imagined he would have some himself, especially not so many. Val came back over to him, looking at what he was holding, “Oh my, aren’t they the cutest little panties ever, so thick and sensible for a sweet boy like you, we will have to take care washing these, we don’t want them losing all that puffiness do we”. With that, Val took them from him and then places them in the dresser, the next drawer down from his pull ups. Alex then removed the next layer which contained some jeans and some more shorts, only to finally reveal the final surprise from his mother. There in plain view was the thickest terry cotton nappy he had seen, resting next to a pair of pale pink plastic panties that where covered in see through organza, with fine lace edging. For Alex he could see straight away what they where, it was something he had looked at so many times before, something he always wanted to try but never had. He was stuck in a trance until Val rested her hand on his, before looking at him, waiting to see if he would say anything. A few moments later with Alex still quiet, Val picked up the nappy and pants, removed it from the case and placed it on his bed next to the pillow. She closed the case, put it under the bed then looked at him, “Now you get undressed, I will go and run the bath. We can discuss the nappy later; there must be a good reason that your mum put it in there”. Part 13 Alex was speechless, he couldn’t believe that his mum had done this, he was trying to work out in his mind what would have made her do it, was there any way possible that she had found out his secret. In his mind he had been so careful, he never left his computer switched on, it was locked with a completely unique password. But while he was still thinking and trying to work things out, he had completely forgotten to get himself undressed, Val returned and caught him day dreaming. “Now come on Alex sweetie, I was hoping you would all ready and undressed ready for your bath” said Val in a sweet and motherly voice, “I can see that I am going to have to keep a firm eye on you in the future”. Before he had chance to start, Val was helping him remove his clothing, the bath was already full ready for him. Off came his t-shirt and shorts, leaving him standing there in just his sock and the cute pink pull up that Wendy put him in. Next off came his socks, just leaving him standing there in that pink pull up. Next thing he knew there was a flash of a camera; he turned to see Wendy standing the doorway taking a few snaps of him. “Forgive me Alex but I just had to have a few pics” said Wendy, “after all, it was me that put that on you”. But before Alex could reply, Wendy was off and gone. She needed to send those pics to his mum. Val took him by the hand and led him into the bathroom, then slowly tore each side of the pull up, before slowly pulling it away from his body. All the sticky cum was now stretching from him to that soft pink material, but the little strings broke away and he was now completely naked. Val looked at him and thought he looked so sweet, she could see now why Leslie wanted to get her little boy back again. Apart from his head, she noted that his body was practically hairless; he really was so young looking for his age. She would make sure that when the time was right, she would have all those stray hairs removed, he would be as smooth as a baby. “Come on sweetie, stop dawdling” said Val, “let's get you in the water before it starts getting cold, I will be back shortly to check on you”. With that Val helped Alex into the water and then gave him a large sponge to wash himself with, before leaving him alone to enjoy the nice hot water. He sat there for a while trying to take in what had happened over the last few hours since those services on the motorway. He knew things had changed, some of the things he wanted where starting to happen, but not quite in the way he expected. His peace was soon disturbed by a returning Val, but now she had a long length PVC apron on, her hair tied back out of the way. She came into the bathroom with a large fluffy white bath towel and put it down on the vanity unit. “Just as I thought” she said, “I leave you here to wash yourself and once more I find you day-dreaming, I think that I had best take care of things”. Without another word, she grabbed the sponge off Alex, added some all over baby wash, and then proceeded to wash Alex from head to toe, not even blinking when she got to private parts. She simply grabbed hold of his pee pee, and then washed it all over, top to bottom. Once she was done she had him stand up in the water, then she proceeded to wash between his legs, running her soapy fingers all over his bottom and between his cheeks. Alex was enjoying the touch once more, he wanted to say something, he was a young man and old enough to wash himself, but his natural instinct was to let her take over. All too soon for him it was over and she was taking his hand to help him out of the bath, then wrapping his soft skinned little body in the large fluffy towel. She dried him off in a motherly way, taking care to ensure he was totally dry, before leading him back into the bedroom. “Now I think it is still quite early, so let’s get you some clean underwear out, then get you dressed and I think we can go and get some dinner”. Val thought about using the nappy but decided that bedtime would be a far more appropriate time for its introduction to Alex. Instead she picked a pair of his thicker underwear from the dresser, ones she knew where actually training panties. She added a bit of powder to his private area, and then helped him into the panties, pulling them up making sure they were nice and snug. Next she gave him a t-shirt and shorts to wear, both plain white, followed by some small socks and then his white trainers. He loved the touch of Val while being dressed, she was stern like a mother would be, but at the same time so soft and gentle with him. He was once more getting aroused in his panties, something that didn’t go unnoticed to Val, but this would have to wait until later. “Come on sweetie, let’s go and get you some dinner, then you can have a look around the place, you might like what you see”. Apologies to all who have been reading, I got a bit snowed under with work so this had to take a seat on the backburner. Hopefully I will have more time to write once more. Chapter 14 Val took him by the hand and led him from his bedroom, back down the corridor they had come along. It was only just dawning on him that he was not going to be eating dinner in private; he would be going to the main dining room where all the other guests where eating. He worked out that the guest house was not huge, but it was full so there would be quite a few people there, probably all wondering who the young man all dressed in white was. Val had a few guests that were staying for the summer as well as Alex and Wendy, she was sure that they would want to meet little Alex at some point. When they reached the dining room, Wendy was already there sitting at a table, he could see the other place setting so knew that he must be joining her. As he made his way across the room he only really found his eyes meeting with two other ladies sitting together, both looking about the age of Val, wearing sleeveless tops and trousers, one dark hair and the other a blonde. He thought they were quite attractive even though they were older, but looked fit and trim at the same time. They smiled as he walked passed them before taking his seat with Wendy, the only two in the room that made eye contact with him. Val could see they noticed little Alex, “I see that Hannah and Angela have noticed you sweetie” said Val, “they are staying all summer just like you, they come every year for the summer season, selling their clothing at a stall in the summer market. When they are off they love to keep fit, I am sure you will love to meet them at some point”. Alex was ok with the keeping fit side of things, that is why he was always so slender, but he did wonder what they sold, assuming it to be ladies clothing, but he would find out another time. “Now don’t you look a handsome little boy” said Wendy, drawing Alex’s attention back to her and Val, “you look so sweet all dressed in white, we must make sure you have a nice big napkin to keep you clean”. That was when Val reached around him, putting the dark pink napkin in his lap, before tucking another in his shirt collar, draping down his front. Val then left Wendy and Alex to bring out the first course for everyone. They both enjoyed some tomato soup, and then chicken with potatoes before dessert was served. Everyone except Alex had cheesecake, but he was given ice cream with little sugar sprinkles on the top. He wondered why at the time but loved ice cream so didn’t bother to ask. With dinner over, Wendy retired to her room to do some work she had brought from the school, leaving Alex once more in the care of Val. “Now then sweetie” she said to him, removing his napkins and wiping his mouth and face, just like a mother would to a little child, “Why don’t we go for a little walk and I can show you the beach and the seafront”. “Do you need to use the bathroom first” she asked him, just loud enough for Hannah and Angela to overhear, causing a little smile and giggle from them. “I guess I better had” replied Alex, the last thing he wanted was to be caught short. So standing up Val once again led him back through the dining room, before taking him to his bathroom. But what shocked Alex was that she went in with him and without a word, lowered his shorts and training pants before pushing him down onto the toilet seat. “It's ok Alex; I have had a son of my own, so I have seen it all. Now you go pee pee for Aunty Val, I did promise your mummy I would take care of you”. Alex was lost for words, he didn’t know what to say, what to do, so he just sat down and did his best to let his pee flow out. He stood up and was about to pull his pants back up when he got a look from Val that said just one thing, hands off! So instead he just stood still and let her take care of things. She then wiped his little cock softly, before sprinkling some baby powder over it, then sliding his training panties back up. Now she was smoothing them out, rubbing him gently to get a reaction from him. It worked, she was now feeling a little bulge growing in his pants, and Alex was wriggling slowly at her touch, so she carried on. She then had him step out of his shorts, leaving him standing there in just the training pants, socks and trainers. While still rubbing him she reached into a cupboard and pulled out a pair of clear plastic pants, wanting to put him into them as soon as possible. “Now come on sweetie, be a good boy for Aunty Val, lets slip these onto you then we won’t have anything leaking through that we need to worry about”. He was like putty in her hands, the feeling flowing through him once more that he had experienced with Wendy. He put one leg then the other into the pants, before Val slowly lifted them up his smooth legs, pulling them into place. She now need to reward him she thought, let him see how good he was for letting her do this to him. Val now had her hand rubbing and caressing the front of him, her other hand now inside the back of his panties, holding his soft pink botty cheeks. A stray finger slowly edging towards his soft little hole, she knew she would have that one day soon. “Come on sweetie, show Aunty Val what a good boy you are, let it all out, you know you want to cream you soft terry panties, especially now you are safe in your plastic pants”. Alex was now beyond the point of no return, he wanted to release so much, Val had done the same to him that Wendy had before. Then suddenly he tensed up and just as Val’s finger touched his little hole, he squirted into the training pants. “Oh you perfect little darling” said Val to him softly, “I bet that felt so nice didn’t it, I bet you are glad we put your plastic pants on, such a lot of wet sticky cream would have soaked through your new training pants”. Chapter 15 Alex was left standing there with emotions running through his body like nothing he had never felt before. Val had made him feel so special, he wanted to thank her but felt too embarrassed to say anything, he had enjoyed it but it should have felt so bad. He looked at her but just could not bring himself to say anything. Instinct told Val that she had him all mixed up inside, he had been dressed as pure and innocent as possible but still in adult clothes, well on the outside anyway. Then without any fuss she had taken him into the bathroom to use the toilet, before getting him all worked up and making him cum in his little training panties. “Come on sweetie” Val told him, “I think you need a little bit of fresh air to cool you down and let you get a breather”. Val took him by the hand and led him back out into the corridor before heading outside, but not before collecting a small bag. It held a jumper for both of them in case the air got a bit cool, but they where, unknown to Alex both in pale baby pink. She also had two rain capes in there as it had forecast the chance of a shower later in the evening. On the way out through the door Alex passed both Angela and Hannah, both of them giving his bottom a little pat on the way through the door before giggling. It was as though the sound of his plastic pants was echoing to them; he began to wonder if they knew already, or if not, how long it would be before they found out. Leaving the guesthouse entrance, Alex once again found himself hand in hand with Val, well more so Val taking his hand. With every little step he took he could feel the damp patch in the front of his pants pressing against his skin, he knew that if it weren’t for the plastic pants there would be a large wet spot showing. He knew that Val had left him this way for her own enjoyment, but maybe for his own humiliation. But after a while he had gotten used to the feeling and carried on as though nothing mattered. Val carried on walking trying not to look down on her sweet little charge, but she kept having the odd little glance at him, seeing the conflict in his face, looking at the picture of innocence, still dressed all in white. They approached one of the shelters along the sea front so Val decided it was time to sit down and add a layer of clothing now that the sun was setting. Val sat down and lifted Alex onto her knee, the size difference between them making the job quite easy. “I think it’s time for a sweater for both of us sweetie” said Val, “we don’t want to catch cold, your mummy would never forgive me”. “Here we go” said Val reaching into her bag and pulling out two sweaters, “I hope you don’t mind that I got matching ones for us, they where the first ones I grabbed out of the cupboard”. Val tried to make it sound like a coincidence she had picked two pale pink sweaters, but that had been her plan all along. “I guess it doesn’t matter” replied Alex, “it’s not as though mine is a girls or ladies one”, not really knowing one way or the other just making a logical assumption. “It does feel really soft though” said Alex, “it will keep me nice and warm”. Val proceeded to dress Alex in his new sweater knowing full well that it was a girls, it was also a mix of lamb’s wool and angora, designed to be super soft on smooth skin. She knew only too well that it would tingle the soft blonde hairs on his arms; what few of them there were. She then proceeded to put her own on, before giving Alex a small carton of juice with a little straw in it. When they set off again, Alex once again hand in hand with Val, they looked like mother and child, from a distance they could have been mistaken for mother and daughter with Alex dressed in pink and white. Val now understood more and more why his mom wanted him back as her little one, he was so unassuming and innocent with regards to the big wide world, he needed the close love and attention, and so far that is what he had been getting. Alex finished his drink while walking along, Val pointing out small things along the way; the best part of the beach; where he could swim and where to get the best ice cream. Alex tried to pay attention but was having a bigger problem, the need for the bathroom. The little mess he had made in his trainer pants earlier, combined with the carton of juice now meant he needed to visit the bathroom. “Erm Aunty Val” said Alex, wondering what to say, “is there anywhere with a bathroom nearby, I need to use one”. Val thought for a moment, wondering whether it was too soon to have Alex wet himself, she so wanted to but decided that outdoors would be unfair to him. “Come on sweetie, there are some toilets further along” she said, “can you be a good boy and hold on for me, it’s not far”. Alex had little choice but to carry on hoping that he wouldn’t leak anything, he was now quite relieved to be wearing the plastic pants. They soon reached the bathroom but there was a sign on the door of the mens room saying it was out of order, saying the next was about 15 mins away. He knew he could not hold for that long so rather than take a boy into the ladies; Val opened the door to the baby change room, knowing it would be empty this time in the evening, then pulling Alex in behind her. To avoid adults using this room as a toilet, there was only a potty chair in the corner suitable for a child, so Val told Alex he would have to use it. To stop him getting his white shorts dirty by touching the floor, Val insisted that he take them off first. So he soon found himself sitting on a child’s potty, wearing only his trainers and socks with his white polo and pink jumper. With Alex looking down, Val took the opportunity to take a quick picture of him, before sending it to his mum. “Are you all done sweetie” said Val bringing him back to his senses, “stand up so I can wipe you dry”. Val took hold of his little cock and gently dabbed it dry with some paper, still seeing the remains of the shiny cum glistening on his skin. “I think that we will have to give someone a shower when they get home, you really did fill your panties for Aunty Val didn’t you, you where such a good boy”. Those words from Val only had one effect on young Alex, I made him excited once again, but all Val did this time was to clean him further with his cloth training pants. When she finished, she held them out and looked at Alex, “You can’t wear these back home, they are far to damp for your delicate skin” “I am afraid that you will just have to wear your plastic pants under your shorts, but I am sure that you will be ok” “Come on; let me put them back on you”. Val slid the plastic pants back up his legs, fitting them over his bottom and pulling them up at the front, but his now semi stiff cock pointing upright beneath the soft PVC. She then helped him back into his shorts, fastening them up, and then patting the front of them. “Come on sweetie” said Val gathering their things, “time to head back I think”. The first few steps Alex took where the strangest ever to him, the soft PVC now caressing him with every step he took, making him harder and harder. But Val just gently smiled at him, wondering how long he could hold on for. Chapter 16 The light was beginning to fade as the sun started to set out over the sea, the temperature still relatively warm but the need for the soft jumper Alex was wearing justified with the sea breeze. It was the first time he had really noticed the small resort he would be spending his summer in, somewhere he could feel safe, already finding himself being very intimately cared for by Val and Wendy. As they carried on along the sea front back towards Val’s guesthouse, Alex found himself getting more and more excited within the confines of his plastic pants, the soft smooth PVC encasing his little private parts, rubbing him slowly with each step he took. Val knew full well the effect it was having on little Alex but was not letting up and carried on walking, her hand gripping tightly to that of Alex, making sure the pace was kept up. As they approached the shelter they stopped at on the way down, the sky clouded over very quickly from the land, a few droplets of rain starting to fall. They just made it in time before the rain got heavier; joined at the same time by two ladies that had come from the opposite direction. It was only when they all met at the same side of the shelter that Alex could see it was the two ladies from the guest house that had spoken to him earlier; Hannah and Angela. “Hello there sweetie” said Hannah, surprised to see Alex standing there, “don’t you look all nice and warm in that soft pink sweater” “I might have to ask Val where she got that, I would love one like that myself, it looks so soft and girlish, maybe Val will take us shopping for one”. Val looked down at her little companion, she loved how embarrassed he would get but still not say anything. “I think I can find time to show you where they came from” said Val, “it would be a good idea to get another for Alex for these cooler summer evenings, maybe one in lemon or white, what do you think Alex”? Alex was caught with nowhere to go, he had to be good and didn’t want to anger Val, even though the colours she mentioned where just as childish and girlish as the pink one he was wearing. “Maybe it would be a good idea” replied Alex, “it does feel nice and warm”. He answered as best he could hope that in time they would forget about the idea. “It looks like this rain is set for the evening” said Angela, “I do hope you have a coat to keep your soft wool nice and dry Alex”. But before he could answer Val had her hand in the bag she was carrying, “I thought I would bring these just in case” replied Val pulling out a folded up PVC raincoat, “you never can tell with this sea air”. Hannah took the coat from Val and opened it up, letting out a pleasant smile and little giggle when she saw that it was pale pink, but still see-through. “Come along Alex” she said, “let me help you on with this then you can be on your way, back home to nice warm bath before bedtime”. Hannah held the coat out while Alex slipped his arms in without any arguments; it was soft and smooth, and quite figure hugging to him. Hannah smiled to him as she closed the front and did up the buttons. Her hands smoothed it out around his body, only then did she hear the rustling of his panties, those plastic ones that had caressed him all the way to his present location. Val could see that Alex was getting embarrassed again, his shorts slightly tenting at the front again, she wondered if he would react to Hannah touching him the same as when she did. “Please excuse me for a moment” said Val, “I need to make a phone call, and I just remembered I had forgotten to order something for tomorrow”. “Now Alex, you stay here with Hannah, I will be just around the corner”. All of the phone call talk had been an excuse made up by Val, but none of them knew that apart from her. Once Val was around the corner, Hannah sat down on the bench and lifted Alex onto her lap, holding him close with one arm, her other hand now resting on top of the bulge in his pants. “Do you like your plastic pants sweetie” she whispered to him, “I bet they are so soft and smooth rubbing on your little pee pee, have you already been naughty in them”? Alex just looked at her and nodded, he knew that without anyone stopping her, he would soon have another mess in them. Hannah now had her hand inside the shorts and was playing with him, rubbing him slowly, telling him quietly and softly that he was such a sweet boy. “You are going to make the perfect little one for your mummy” said Hannah to him, something which he secretly wanted but had still never let out. “Now be a good little boy and fill your panties for Aunty Hannah, let all that boyish little cream out”. This was getting too much for him, his body tensed up more and more with each touch from Hannah, until she whispered one last comment, “You will be doing this lots and lots when with me, I guarantee” That sent Alex over the edge; he began to spurt more of his creamies into the panties. Chapter 17 Hannah held Alex close while he did his best to regain his composure, there was a grin on her face from side to side, enjoying so much what she had just put the poor boy through, but now looking forward even more to the next time she play with him. Alex was coming back to his senses when he felt Angela run her fingers through his hair, “Awww, such a sweet little boy” she told him, “I can’t wait to go swimming with you tomorrow”! Alex new nothing about this but felt strangely comfortable with all the ladies he was now acquainted with, no matter what they seemed to be doing to him. He had been through so many emotions so far but all of them so pleasurable. Val had finished her so called phone call and re-appeared from the other side, but she had been watching Alex without him knowing, loving every moment of it. But now was the time to take him home and get him settled for the night, he had had quite a day so far and must have been exhausted. “Come along little one” said Val, “I think it is about time we were going, I am sure that you will have plenty of time to play with Hannah and Angela”. Alex just blushed at the thought, wondering what Val meant, but his mind was brought back to the present moment as soon as he stood up. All that fluid was now gathering once more in the bottom of his plastic panties. His little balls now coated in the emissions that both Val and Hannah had coaxed from him. So finally with his pink PVC raincoat fastened up, his hood pulled up, Val took him by the hand and they set off back towards the guesthouse. The walk back was quiet, neither saying much, both getting covered in the rain that was still falling, but Alex quite happy to be dry in his coat, even if it was pink. Once safely back indoors, Val helped him off with his coat. “Well I think it is time for you to go have a bath” said Val, “I am sure that your pants must be quite full by now, I can’t leave you in them, now can I”. Val led him upstairs back towards his bathroom, to be greeted by Wendy coming out of her room, “Well hello sweetheart” said Wendy, “I hope you have had a nice walk”. “Are we going for a nice warm bath”? “Yes” replied Val before Alex could speak, “his little underwear didn’t last too long”, “But it is ok, his plastic pants managed to hold all his little messes, so I think it time to get him cleaned up before bed”. “Well I can’t let you do all the work” said Wendy, “you go and check that all is ok with the staff and guests, I will get Alex started with the bath”. Wendy took Alex to his bathroom, and then started the water running in the bath while she slowly proceeded to remove his clothes. Alex felt a little nervous as this was the first time Wendy had actually seen him totally naked. While she turned off the water, Alex was left to stand in just his plastic panties, the see-through PVC doing nothing to hide all the cumsie sloshing around inside. Wendy turned around to look at him, knowing full well what had happened, Val actually messaged her earlier to let her know what fun they had been having. “My oh my” she exclaimed trying to be surprised, “you really have been enjoying yourself haven’t you”. She spread a towel on the floor, then slowly lowered the panties from Alex, strings of white cum hanging from his skin, leaving his little cock and balls all shiny. Once he had stepped out of them she wondered for a moment, thinking would he taste it, but then thought that could wait for another time. “Right then, into the bath with you” said Wendy, “I will just wash these out in the sink then we can make sure that you are all clean”. Alex lowered himself into the water, sinking slowly under all the soft bubbles that now surrounded him, trying his best to wash as quickly as possible. He looked around for a sponge but there was none to be found, a washcloth neither, he now knew he would not be washing himself. “Right then little one” said Wendy, turning her attention back to him, now holding a large sponge in her hands, “let’s get you all washed and clean, then Val will be back to get you dressed for bed”. “But...but..but” stammered Alex, “I can wash myself if you give me the sponge, I am sure I can manage”. “Nonsense” replied Wendy, kneeling down at the side of the bath, “we all promised your mummy that we would take good care of you, and so that is what we will do”! With that she put her fingers in the bubbles and then brought some up and dabbed them onto Alex’s nose, causing Alex to giggle as he accepted his fate, he could never go against his mums wishes no matter how strange they seemed. Wendy then plunged the sponge in to the water, then brought it up to Alex’s chest and began to wash him, making sure that no place was left untouched. With the top of his body done, Wendy had Alex get on his hands and knees in the bath, where she proceeded to wash his bottom before turning her attention to between his legs. Alex was giggling like a little girl while this was happening; she had now found his ticklish week spot. She slowly washed every part of his little body; his balls, and then finally his little pee pee. He could not help it when it started to grow under her soft touch, but this time he would not be getting any relief from it, the ladies had decided that he had gone through enough today. Just as Wendy finished washing him, Val returned to the bathroom with a very large white fluffy towel in her arms. She could help but laugh when she saw little Alex on his hands and knees in the water, still with a big pile of bubbles sitting on his bottom. “Come on sweetie, it’s time to get you out before you get addicted to those bubbles” said Val, still chuckling to herself. She waited for Wendy to pour some water over Alex’s bottom, before helping him to stand up, then wrapping the big warm fluffy towel around him. “Now don’t you look all snug and warm in there” said Wendy, “I think I can leave you safe in Val’s arms for the rest of the night”. With that she kissed Alex on his head, and then left Val to dry Alex off and get him ready for bed. Leaving the bathroom and going back into Alex’s bedroom, the first thing Alex noticed layed out on his bed was the big white fluffy towelling nappy and the plastic pants that his mum had packed and sent with him.

The beginning. The day began, unlike many others, with a surprise for Jenna. It has been almost a year since her husband died, leaving her alone with her college daughter, Cassy. Now, after months of medications and therapy, she had woken up to a wet bed. She did not felt panic at first, it is just one accident that was all she thought. The forty-three-year-old mother took her sheets away, cleaned the mattress as best as she could, and pretended nothing had happened. After all, it was a bright day, and bright days made her feel less depressed and vulnerable. No bedwetting would ruin that for her. At least, not yet. Chapter I Jenna woke up with a familiar sensation around her crotch. It felt cold and damp, and it was obvious to her what had happened. At first, she paid no attention to it. After all, it was just an accident, but once it began happening every single night, she got scared. Wetting the bed at her age was a nightmare, especially now that she had to sleep alone every night. She felt more lonely than ever. She sighed and got up. It was a bright day, and she had decided not to feel miserable today. It was not all she had decided. After months of ignoring the problem, and then months of ignoring the advice of the professionals she has seen, it was time for her to deal with the elephant in the room. They had told her to use protection, and today was the day she would listen to them. Why? Well, her daughter was beginning to suspect, and it was not something she wanted to explain to the one person she still had in her life. “Mom, I’m off to work. Let me know if you need anything. Okay? I love you” said her daughter, and minutes later Jenna heard the front door closing. It was finally time to begin her morning routine. She took the sheets to wash and cleaned the mattress as best as she could. Did her best with the odor of pee in her room, and left to work. An hour in traffic and some coffee later, she finally arrived at her office. At the reception, she was greeted by a tall and curvy woman with big breasts that no matter what Jenna said to herself, were all she could see when they spoke. “Morning boss,” said the curvy woman. “Morning, Linda,” said Jenna “Anything scheduled for today?” “Just Mister Tanner that wanted a call to discuss the next meeting” “I’ll handle Tanner. Thanks” The curvy girl gave her a kind smile and went back to her seat. The rest of the day went by quite easily. She did her job, trying not to think about what she had decided and that it meant to go buy the protection after work. Having such a task ahead of her, she decided to pamper herself with something she wouldn’t usually do. Take away, the biggest-greasiest burger possible, and donuts as dessert. Later that day she got a call from her daughter. “I’m fine, Cassy. You don’t have to check on me every day” said Jenna. “Okay, mom. Just let me know if you’d like to meet after work to do something fun like we used to” “Okay. I’m in” “Promise?” “I promise” It wasn’t until the end of her working day that she start feeling a bit off. It began as just gassy, which was normal for after such a meal, but the cramps started and they didn’t leave. Her body was ready to release, and it was not going to wait on her any longer. She stood, and went straight to the bathroom. But once she got there she found out that not only was the door locked but in a letter on the door said “In maintenance. Will be ready tomorrow” “I was trying to get there myself,” said Linda who was standing in the hall “I guess I’ll go in the mall down the street” Jenna said nothing if she was not crying already was because she wasn’t alone. “Are you okay, boss?” Her body decided to betray her at that very moment. First, with a loud wet fart. But what followed brought tears to Jenna’s eyes as she disgraced herself in front of her beautiful assistant. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hey guys! I'm starting a Patreon account and want to know which stories you would like to read. I'm mostly into Role-Reversal and sissyfication stuff but if a lot of you want something in specific I might as well tackle that. Stay diapered my friends and let me know. Chapter II will be added today to my Patreon, and I will be adding every two days a new chapter or a new story. https://www.patreon.com/user?u=13513883

This role play will follow 8 year old Emma as she starts wetting the bed, and progressively gets in more and more situations that leads to her being put back in diapers full time. Meanwhile her little sister Ashley is 4 is finally potty trained. Judy their 28 year old single mother isn't horribly disappointed when her oldest is back in diapers again. I'll be playing Emma, I'm looking for someone to play Judy and we can share Ashley. If you'd like to join me please respond with full paragraphs unless a situation calls for otherwise.

We're back at it again with another new story! We actually wrote this a while ago, but it's been in editing jail. For the past month, we have been posting it in small chunks on our Patreon, where you can find complete PDF and ePUB versions. Please enjoy this new tale of (extreme) sibling rivalry! Be sure to Like & Comment and tell us your thoughts! I cannot express this strongly enough: it's your comments and community engagement that keep us writing. ❤️ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Disclaimers: kidnapping, violence, physical abuse, sexual abuse, manipulation, anal, diapers, wetting, messing, surgery, regression, bedwetting, hypnosis, masochism, branding ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Under New Management By Sophie & Pudding 1.) "You shouldn't tell Father, Natsuko." My sister may have preferred Nat, but the situation today was a grave one — the sort that called for formalities. She'd been arrested again. Again. Like it should have happened even once. At 23, she should have been preparing to take over the company, but all she sought was irresponsible pursuits. Worse still, Father intended to leave it all to her. It wasn't fair, and it wouldn't do Natsuko any favors in the long run either! Not when she was voted out by the board of directors and left with nothing. Fujin Enterprises needed a leader, and Natsuko couldn't ever be that... "It doesn't matter - I posted bail. The old man doesn't have to know." Yuko was four years my junior, but we were the same height. A solid 5'3. We looked like sisters, too. She had short hair on her shoulders that made her look all but 15, and I hadn't cut my hair since I was her age. "It was stupid to arrest me, anyway. It was a peaceful protest." "You were protesting carbon tax protection! Hello, Nat! Our company has a massive carbon footprint, and protection will allow us to keep jobs in America. Do you even..." She could be so dense sometimes, ugh. "When are you going to take an interest in the company, sis? When are you going to start learning how to look after it, and lead it?" "I know enough." "You don't know anything!” "I know when the Old Man goes, and I'm in charge, things are gonna be different. We need to protect the environment, sis! We've only got one. Shit, no amount of money is worth that. You'll get it when you grow up some." I had two Bachelors: one in chemistry - because my dad said so - and one in modern art. Obviously only one of them mattered to me. She didn't get it, she didn't get business. She wasn't like Father was, like I was. We understood the things that needed to be done in order to kept the wheels greased and the cogs of industry in motion. Natsuko was a dreamer, an idealist who didn't understand the scope of operations here. Father knew it, too, but she was the eldest and tradition meant the world to our family. I had to do something... "You know the organic alternatives to pesticides that are used to keep the crops of organic kale you eat safe and healthy? We make that. The fuel cells in your scooter that you preach about? That's us. Your cruelty-free lipstick and nail polish? A subsidiary of us. We already do so much." "And we're gonna do more. We're gonna make this world amazing, Yuko! Gosh, I can't wait. Dad's way of running things is so old, you know? And I don't want him to die - he's my dad. But he's ruining this planet... our planet. It's ours now." The protests weren't getting any news reports, though... "Maybe if they knew I was the heir to Fujin they'd give these protests some spotlight..." "...you..." I was flabbergasted. "You'd bring dishonor and shame to Father, even as his health wanes? For a personal agenda? You're much better than to do that, Natsuko." Was she, though? This crowd she'd fallen in with... it wasn't good for her. The influence was poor, and her willpower poorer still. I sighed and nodded my head, following my sister down the street. "Yeah, you're right... I guess..." No reason to dishonor my dad. I'd have the company soon. Then I could do whatever I wanted. I'd change the world. I smiled to myself and then up at the sky. "Anyway, you want a job when I get the place? Fuck school and shit - drop out, you can work in Legal or something." "I'm not really interested in nepotism, Nat. Father worked for everything he ever achieved, and I will do the same." We'd grown to be so dissimilar over the recent years — college had not been good to my sister. Though I would never wish her harm, I longed for a solution to the problem of her inheritance of the company. "You're so lame... ugh, fine. If you change your mind, call me. Thanks for getting me out of jail." I hailed a taxi. "See ya." "See you." I got into the back seat and closed it behind me, letting the cabby drive me downtown. I could have hired a limo or something but I'm honestly the least flashy person ever. But that didn't mean I didn't have my own one bedroom flat. Lots of my art. Paintings, drawings. I was really good. Not amazing, and not conceited either. I'd sold some of my pieces for thousands of dollars, but it might have had something to do with the last name. I just really liked to paint. Contrary to my sister, I'd taken interest in the very things that had propelled our father into his position — the fluctuating value of commodities in the marketplace. Although Father had financed my initial investments, I'd paid him back by the age of seventeen and now stood upon a portfolio in the six digit range, a tidy sum for a girl before the age of twenty. But pittance compared to the value of the company. Infuriatingly, few people saw my accomplishments as my own. I pulled the slender electric cigarette from my coat pocket and inhaled, frowning. It was a bad habit, but my own bad habit to make. Was I truly going to have to take Janus up on his offer...?

Alex was an incoming freshmen at Northern, part of the class of 2022. He along with other new students were attending orientation this weekend. He was a bit nervous to meet a bunch of new people, it would also be his first time with a roommate. His Mom had driven him up for the weekend, as he did not have his own car he could just take. The school was about 4 hours from his house so at least Mom and Dad would not make to many surprise visits. When they pulled up she helped him unload his suitcase, gave him a big hug and nearly crying got back into the car. It was his first time this far away from home all by himself, a big moment for both of them. Alex found his way into the Student Center, the specified location for the beginning of Orientation. The building was large, but the ballroom he walked into must have had about 500 chairs for everyone to sit in. He had about 20 minutes before the meeting was supposed to start, so he wondered around a bit before using the bathroom and then finding his seat. The president of the college spoke for awhile, then some students talked about different stuff to do and how important it was to take school seriously. “Getting involved in something more than classes helps to make the college experience more fun, make sure you attend the Clubs reception tomorrow! The location will be here and we will start at 5 PM.” The students were then split up into smaller groups, and given tours of the campus. They registered for classes, did group activities together, and ate together. At the end of Saturday Alex had made a few new friends. They were assigned roommates for the night, and given key’s to go up to their rooms. Alex was staying with Kyle tonight, which was awesome because they had gotten along great all day! The only thing Alex was worried about now was sleeping with, well, his stuffed doggy. Kyle had a 101 Dalmatians stuffed animal named Lucky that he had been sleeping with for a long time. He had given up stuffed animals when he was 12, but without his parents knowing he started sleeping with him again last year. Now he was worried about his new college friends making fun of him for it. It was college, so, they had no bed time, just a room assignment. They stayed up talking for awhile, then decided to get ready to pass out. They both put on their pajamas, and climbed into bed. After the lights went out, Alex slipped his hand into his bag by the bed and pulled Lucky out. Carefully tucking him under his arm before drifting off to sleep. ______ When morning came, Kyle was the first one out of bed. He walked past a fallen Lucky on the floor, and gave little thought to it. ‘So Alex still slept with a stuffed animal, big whoop’. When Alex woke up how ever, he saw that Kyle was out of bed, and then… Lucky was on the floor! He started to freak out a little, sat up in bed, on the verge of tears. As Kyle came back from around the corner, he saw Alex in his state, and checked on him. “You ok dude?” “Oh… Um…” Kyle picked up Lucky from the floor, “If you’re looking for this guy, he’s right here”. As his stuffed animal was handed to him, Alex sat silent. He could see that his it was a non starter, and the worries left him. “Thanks!” He took his stuffed doggy from Kyle and hugged it before setting it on his bed and began to get dressed. Today’s plan included Breakfast, another information session, and finally a clubs reception. Alex was most excited about this, as he had been told this was when all the activities tried to woo incoming students into joining their groups. Alex sat with his roommate at breakfast, Kyle never mentioning anything regarding the morning. They went along to the information session, got handed tons of paperwork, and then were swiftly rushed along to the ballroom lined with now empty of chairs and instead replaced with tables and signs. Intramural Sports! - Student Union! - Rock Climbing - ect… it seemed like the tables went on forever. Tucked away in a corner was a group no one seemed to be paying much attention to. Seeing an opportunity to get away from the crowds Alex walked over to a sign reading “Regression Club”. “Hi! My names Cindy, and you are?” “Alex! My name is Alex. Soooooooo” “So what? “What’s your club?” Alex thought he knew, but there was no way it was a club about that. How could that be in a college? “Well, we are a club that is all about acting the age you ‘want’ to be. Pick an age and we help you experience it.” “Wait, any age?” “Any age.” Alex was getting excited! “Wait so, how does this work?” He was handed a brochure, spelling out the details, and giving him the date for their first meeting. It just so happened to be the same day he moved into his dorm! “Read over that when you have time, now for my paperwork how old are you Alex? “I’m 18” “Oh… no no I mean… How.. OLD… are you?” Alex was not enterally sure what she meant, but he thought he understood, and tentatively answered: “four”. “Ah, I thought so! Read that information and come to the meeting! See you soon little one!” Now she knew, someone else really knew… He had never told anyone that before, and here she was, known her for less than 2 minutes and he spilled his single biggest secret to her. Alex had figured out awhile ago that he was a little. Kind of an adult baby, but more like an adult kid. He still liked diapers, but wore pull ups and undies more often. Mostly he just liked being made to feel little and small, and to be treated like a kid. He also liked stuffed animals, wearing little kid pajamas, playing video games, playing with toys, playing in general! Coloring, sidewalk chalk, swimming, and even getting in trouble sometimes. He thought one of the sure fire ways to feel like a kid was to get in trouble, specifically to get punished as a little kid. This he saw as two options, time out and spanking. He had spanked himself, and was spanked as a very little kid, but his parents did not spank often and had stopped a long time ago. Plus those were not real spankings, just single smacks to his bottom to get his attention, nothing like what he had read about in stories online. One day when he was 15, Alex worked up the courage to mention spanking to his mom in lieu of grounding. She listened to him, but said if he had found a punishment he preferred then she knew her’s was working well enough. If he wanted to experience a spanking, she would be willing to give him a small one though. He turned that down, blushing, and only wished. ………….. After the reception ended, it was time for everyone to head home. His dad picked him up this time, about halfway they stopped and ate dinner at a Chili’s! One of his and his Dad’s favorites. Alex got asked “if he was going to like the school, or join any clubs”? “I for sure like the school, Maybe join a club, but I’m not sure yet.” When they got home it was late so he headed straight upstairs to his room. He dropped his bag on the bed and laid back, suddenly remembering today’s events! His backpack had the thing he had been curious to know more about, the brochure on ‘Regression Club’. He opened it up, expecting to find some pictures, but it was all just text: “Regression Club is a group on campus dedicated to helping students act ‘their age’ while attending school. We help match you with another student(s) who are willing and enjoy regressing others. Those who might be interested: Non-traditional students who want to feel more like a college student Those who need extra guidance like in high school, middle school, or younger grades Those who enjoy juvenile activities Those missing parental discipline Those whom are a little younger at heart If any of these apply to you, consider joining us for the introductory meeting on dorm move in day! We hope to see you there.” There were more details regarding non-traditional students, and extra guidance like assisting in planning homework and study habits. But not much information on real regression. Alex hoped this was still what he was looking for! It must be, after all, it specifically talked about parental discipline! ______ Move in day came, and Alex had his parents help him get everything into his room. His roommate, as it turned out, was the same one he had at orientation! Kyle had already moved in when Alex arrived, he did not bring all that much. Just bed stuff, a few nick nacks, and his computer. Alex had his parents help put up posters, while he went to work setting up his TV, speakers, and PS4. Kyle got excited when he saw this! “Oh sweet! You got 2 controllers?” “Sure do!” As soon as Alex’s parents were on their way, the boys launched a game and played until dinner time. Once they had eaten at the dining hall, Alex found an excuse to head off to his club meeting. The Regression club was meeting in their office, at the student center. It took awhile to find the room, it was kind of out of the way in an upstairs hallway. He opened the door to find a meeting room with chairs lining the wall. He found an open spot, and took a seat. At the center of the room stood a well dressed older college student, his name tag said Mike. He had a nice looking beard, and wavy black hair. He was wearing khaki pants, and a button up shirt. Even his shoes looked very nice. “Hi, welcome. What’s your name?” “Oh…” Alex was a bit worried about everyone knowing who he was, the room was not exceptionally full but it had about 10 people waiting for the talk to start. “My name’s Alex”. “Welcome Alex”, Mike looked down at his clipboard and found the information that Cindy had taken down. “Looks like you're a little too young to be in this meeting Alex, we are having a separate meeting in the room through that door for kiddos your age. Why don’t you head in there?” Alex began to blush, “Oh, um…. ok.” He stood up and walked to the door, he felt like everyone’s eyes were on him but in reality hardly anyone looked up from their phone. Alex grabbed his bag, and headed for the door. What he found inside, well, did not look right. To Alex’s eyes he had just walked into a preschool or daycare. Bins and shelfs ran along the wall’s with toys, the walls themselves were painted bright colors. The floor was regular carpet, except in the corner where a rocking chair sat on the edge of a circle time rug. It was covered in letters and numbers, and looked extremely soft. The rug had 5 students sitting on it, 4 boys and 1 girl. The rocking chair had a woman dressed equally nice as Mike in the previous room, except she was wearing a dress. She spoke in a soft and fun voice. “Is your name Alex?” “Um.. yeah.” “Great, come and sit down on the rug!” Alex walked over, and took a seat. He sat criss cross applesauce, something he had not done in awhile. Looking around he noticed everyone here was his age, or thereabout. “Ok so now that everyone is here I’m going to talk about what type of regression this group is looking for. Once we are done with that, I’ll make sure everyone feels like they are in the right place, and then we will fill out some question’s and paperwork.” “Everyone in this group said they felt like they were 8 years or younger, the youngest age provided was 3, most of you were between 4 and 5. Regression for this age group can go one of two ways. The first is pretty much full time, your big boys and girls when you go to class but the decisions you make while your big affect your little side. So if you misbehave as a big kid, little you has to deal with the consequences. Some of you may choose to wear either a diaper or a pull up during you big kid time, to make you feel little even when you have to do grown up stuff. The other option is regression just for play. When you're grown up day is done, you become your little self, and anything you did as a big kid does not affect your little side.” The woman stopped at this point, and looked around. “Now if anybody feels like this is not something for them, now is a good time to get going. No one is going to judge you, this needs to be a safe environment.” Alex looked around, surprised to see no one got up from the rug. Even more surprising was this being exactly what he longed for. “Alright then everyone, I’m going to pass out a survey. I would like you to take it to a comfy part of the room, and fill it out. Feel free to grab a stuffed friend from the bin to hold while you're working on it. Take your time, don’t feel like you have to rush.” A pin and clipboard were handed to Alex, he got up and walked over to a soft bean bag chair and plopped down. Lucky was in his backpack, so he went ahead and pulled him out and tucked him under an arm before looking at the form. The top had the basics: name, age (real and play age), what dorm you’re living in, room number, phone number, ect. Next was emergency contacts, for that Alex put his Mom and his roommate. Next came allergies, Alex was allergic to peanuts and shellfish, so he put that down. Other questions were: ‘Favorite Kids TV show’? - Paw Patrol ‘Favorite Kids Movie’? - Cars ‘Favorite Food’? - Pizza ‘Favorite Restaurant’? - Chili’s Next the questions started to get a little more personal: 'Do you have sensitive skin’? Alex assumed this was relating to baby wipes. He did sometimes break out when using normal ones so he usually used the sensitive kind from Pampers. He put down yes. ‘Is little you potty trained’? 4 year old Alex was potty trained, but he still liked to wear diapers and pull ups when he could. He made sure to write that part down. ‘Do you wet the bed’? No, how ever he liked to imagine that he did and wanted to wear diapers at night. ‘Will you want your caregiver to help with diaper changes?’ YES! 'Will you want your caregiver to bathe you’? YES! ‘Discipline is required for all littles, but spanking is optional. Will you allow your caregiver to spank your bottom if you misbehave, sometimes on your bare bottom’? Alex was excited here, they would spank him if he wanted them too! YES! ‘Please provide a safe word here:________________. Should you ever feel something has to stop, all you need do is say the safe word. What ever is happening will stop without question, your caregiver will talk to you out of character to confirm your safe and then the 2 of you will determine what to do next, with you having the final say.’ Here Alex was stumped, a safe word, he had never had to do anything like that before. After some thought he settled on Cumquat, never would he imagine saying that for any reason other than as a safe word. Without warning the woman was kneeling in from to him. “I’m sorry, I don’t believe I introduced myself earlier, my name is Beth.” She was kneeling down on Alex’s level in the bean bag chair, taking notice of Lucky stuffed under his arm. “I don’t recognize that one as from the bin, did you bring it from home?” Alex had lost a lot of his fears about all this, he felt at home here. Without shame or hesitation he held out his stuffed dog for her to see. “This is Lucky!, he’s mine.” “Oh how cute, I’m so glad you bought your special friend with you. Do you always have him nearby? “Yep! I like to keep him in my backpack, just in case I need him!” “That’s so cute!” Beth touched Alex’s nose as she said this, causing him to blush slightly. “I’m just checking in with everyone privately about the spanking section of the questioner. I just wanted to make sure you understand that all spankings will be for punishment, not for fun. If it was fun it would not be discipline, you should know that any spanking you get will more than likely be bare bottom, and it will most likely make you cry.” Alex listened, growing more excited the more she spoke. He was blushing hard now, as he said “Yes, that’s ok. Spankings are supposed to hurt right?” “Right indeed!, now I see that you’re all done with the form. I’ll take this, why don’t you run and find some toys to play with quietly while the others finish up.” As Beth walked away with the form, Alex slowly got up from the bean bag chair and looked around the room. There was a big bin marked ‘Lincolin Logs, Alex took it from the wall and sat on the floor. Growing up he had loved to play with these, so he started building a bit of a structure. Using the little short pieces to interlock the side for his log tower that was growing quickly! He made sure to be quiet while he was playing, after all he had just agreed to spanking as a punishment for being naughty. He did not to experience one, but maybe not with all these other people around. Just about everyone was done now, all but one had found some toys and we're playing quietly on their own. When the last person finished, Beth called everyone back to the circle time rug. Alex was close by, so he just crawled over the rug and sat back down on his bottom. He still had Lucky clutched tight under his arm. Now he brought him around and held him in his lap. “Alright everyone, we are just about done for today. I will give these forms to our volunteer care givers and they will decide who will be taking care of who. Please come back tomorrow at the same time to meet them! Before you go we all need to clean up our toys and put them away.” With that everyone got up and put the toys away, it did not take too long as Alex had only been playing for a few minutes. When he was done he helped someone put away some toy cars they had dumped on the floor. “Ok, all done! I look forward to seeing you all tomorrow!” Alex thought about walking back to his dorm with Lucky out in the open, but opted instead to stick him back in his back pack before heading home. When he walked in, Kyle was sitting at his computer playing a game. “How was your club”? “It was good, just getting started today so we did not really do anything”. “Oh hey, I don’t think you mentioned what club you’re joining. Anything fun”? Alex had not thought of what to say if Kyle asked this question, but he gave it some thought and decided to just tell the truth. “Yeah it’s really fun so far, it’s called Regression club”. “Regression club? Oh wait is that like a club for littles or something?” Alex turned beat red, how did Kyle know what regression was? He was hoping that providing just a little bit of detail would satisfy him. “Um……… yeah….. it’s that” “Cool! I should have guessed you were a little, I’m sure your super nervous now, haha, but it’s fine! Just be your self, I don’t care. Just do me a favor and try not to sit in a stinky diaper in here for too long” Kyle winked as he said that, and turned back to his game. He breathed for a second, processing all of this. Never did Alex imagine it would be this easy, maybe he could relax around Kyle after all. He decided to test the waters, might as well know what he can get away with. Alex pulled out a pull up, and a pair of his youngest looking pajamas. They fit tighter like a little kids would, and were super soft. He went around the corner and got dressed where Kyle could not see, but Alex figured he would be able to hear the sounds of the pull up as he put it on. He looked in the mirror at his pajamas, they were blue with the green dino print and green cuffs. He defiantly looked like a little boy, as he walked around the corner Kyle turned around again to see him. “Bed time already little man”? “No not yet! Wanna play some PS4”? “Sure!”, Kyle eyed Alex with excitement. He could see that Alex had a bit of padding under his pajamas. It did not look like a diaper, so he thought maybe it was a goodnite or something similar. Alex looked an awful lot like his younger cousin did when he got dressed for bed, and he wore pull ups, so maybe that was it. Kyle pushed out his chair and caught of glimpse of Alex’s bottom, not near enough padding to be a full on diaper. The PS4 clicked on as too excited boys sat down on the couch. Alex was shocked that he was able to be this open in front of anyone! He felt like a little boy as they booted up Call of Duty, he was really wearing pull ups next to his roommate! Kyle was enjoying this as well, his hunch had panned out. When he first saw that his roommate had a very juvenile stuffed animal, he thought that maybe he was a little younger than he gave on. Kyle was also into ‘little’ stuff, just a bit older. He considered himself to be somewhere between 10 and 12, diffidently too old to be wearing diapers or pull ups normally. That being said when he was that age he would take some from his younger brother to try on, so naturally his little self would occasionally wear diapers but not because he had too. He wanted to tell this to Alex, and would in time. He knew now that Alex was in fact a little boy, and maybe would be open to sharing. After a few matches Kyle saw that Alex was getting a little sleepy, and decided to test the waters himself. “Hey little buddy, I think it’s bed time”. “Oh, no lets keep playing!”, or at least that’s what Kyle managed to make out through Alex’s yawn. “No butt’s, come on we have our first day of classes tomorrow. You should get in bed”. After brushing his teeth, Alex did head to bed. Kyle surprised his roommate by pulling the covers up and over him, tucking him in. “Ok friend, big day tomorrow! Get some shut eye little buddy”. All of this was happening very fast, but it was so nice that it being a little weird went right over Alex’s head. He had just been tucked into bed, he was wearing pull ups and little boy pajamas, while cuddling his favorite stuffed animal. Bliss was not quite enough to describe the feeling. 5 minutes later, Alex was fast asleep. Kyle was looking in Alex’s drawers, looking for a diaper supply he was sure was there. He felt bad for looking through his roommates possessions, but he simply could not wait. He finally found what he was looking for, a stack of pull ups in both boys size. They did not have any patterns on them, just solid grey or blue. But they were super stretchy and felt quite a bit like the real thing. The biggest difference was the padding stopped about halfway up the butt, which made them a little different from kids pull ups. Kyle dropped his pants and boxers, and replaced them with Alex’s pull ups. They felt amazing, super comfortable actually. He decided he would take his chances of getting caught and not wear pants over them. He set an alarm and went to bed, secretly pulling his own stuffed rabbit out from under his covers before falling asleep. ______ Alex was not a bed wetter, but he woke up having to pee really bad. It was 5 AM, he did not have to get up for classes for another 2 hours. Peeing while laying down it difficult, but he tried, and tried, and…tried, to no avail. After about 10 minutes he gave up and got out of bed, and slowly let it out into his pull ups. He had plenty of practice peeing in them while standing up, but had never managed to figure out doing it while lying down. Once he was satisfied that he had not leaked, he climbed back into bed with a nice warm feeling spreading from his crotch towards his bottom. These were excellent at holding smell back for the first 2-3 hours, so Alex was not worried that Kyle would notice. Kyle was still fast asleep in his bed, his pull ups were already wet. He had done the same thing as Alex about an hour prior, except he managed to wet himself while laying down. It had taken awhile and mostly came out in spurts, but with some patience it finally all came out. The boys both laid in wet pull ups when their 7 AM alarm went off, Kyle not wanting Alex to see that he was wearing a pull up waited in bed for Alex to get up. He climbed out of bed and walked around the corner to change. His wet pull up was very visible through his tight pajamas, Kyle took note and smiled. Once Alex was out of sight Kyle popped out of bed and pulled on some shorts, he would change his pull up off once Alex left the room. He could hear the tearing sounds as Alex ripped his pull up off, it was easy to step out of it but he preferred taking it off like a diaper. After quickly wiping himself down, Alex threw on his robe and left the room to shower. He brought his used pull ups with him in a bag to throw out in the bathroom. He was pretty sure Kyle had not noticed him wearing it, so he figured it would be safer to continue to hide it for now. Kyle having the room to himself, climbed off the bed and admired his soaked pull up. What had started as rather thin now sagged and was very full. He found the baby wipes and dropped the garment to the ground, quickly wiped himself clean and then bagged the pull up and threw it in the trash. He figured he was going to tell Alex tonight anyway, so if he finds it he finds it. The boys had their breakfast together before attending their first college classes. Alex ran into his roommate as he stopped by to drop off his books before his club meeting. “Hey Alex, I wanna talk to you about something”. He feared the worse, perhaps he had had a change of heart regarding all the little stuff? Nervously he replied, “um… sure. But I don’t have long I’m supposed to be at a meeting soon”. “That’s actually what I wanted to talk about, or that subject anyway.” Alex had a pit in his stomach. “Last night, I um… I um… well I feel bad about it but I took one of your pull ups…” Alex was red before, now he was burning up. “You…did…?” “Yeah, I know you were trying to hide it… but I um kinda like wearing them and well I’m sorry I took one and I’m really sorry I did not ask your permission first. I hope you can forgive me.” First Alex was worried because now it was for sure, Kyle knew he was wearing pull ups the night before. How ever he also had damn near the best situation he could have dreamed of. Both of them liked wearing diapers. “You know what man, it’s ok! I’m just…. I can’t believe…. I can’t believe my roommate likes diapers too! Are you a little like me?” “Oh not quite like you. I’m a little older I think, like 10-12. It’s kinda like I’m your older brother but I like to try on your diapers. Speaking of which, you don’t happen to have any actual diapers do you?” “Oh yeah I do! Not that many right now though, I’ve only got 4 left at the moment. A lot more pull ups though.” “Oh well I don’t want to take one if you’re low, but could I maybe wear a pull up?” “Yeah, I was gonna put one on before I went to my meeting.” Alex went around the corner and came back with 2 pull ups in hand, throwing one towards Kyle. “Do you want to come with me?” “To Regression club? Oh well, yeah why not!” The boys turned away from each other as they got dressed in their pull ups, shortly they were walking towards the student center. As they entered the room, Mike addressed them both. “Welcome back Alex, and I’m sorry I don’t recall you being here yesterday. What’s your name?” “Oh I’m Kyle, Alex is my roommate. I’m kinda like him.” “How old are you, normally?” “About 10-12” “Ok then, welcome! Alex go ahead and head into the pre school room, Kyle you actually belong out here in this room.” The boys exchanged a glance, not knowing they would be separated. After a moment Alex turned and went into the pre school room. He was earlier than he was yesterday, there was only 2 students in the room. Cindy was sitting in the rocking chair, reading a book to the students sitting on the circle time rug. She glanced up when Alex walked in, and invited him to sit on the rug. “go ahead and get your Lucky out if you’d like!”. She smiled as he took him out of his backpack and sat down in front of her. She was reading a doctor Suss book. He sat and listened for a few minutes, slowly the other 3 students made their way in. Cindy was finishing the book as the last student walked in. She set it to the side, before addressing the group. “Welcome back, I’m glad we did not loose anyone overnight. I’m going to hand out a contract, i’ve already filled in the details you provided on your paperwork last night. Read it over and sign it if you’re ready.” I __________________ agree to allow __________________ + __________________ to act as my caregiver(s) for as long as both parties are willing. They will make decision for me which I must follow. A list of rules will be decided upon between both parties. I enter this contract under the premise that (Check One): My adult decisions will effect my time as a little _____ My time as a little is separate from my adult life _____ I agree that I will wear diapers/pull ups of my caregivers choice, and will allow them to change me. I also agree to not change myself without their permission. I agree that because I am pretending to be a child, I will often be seen naked by my caregivers and sometimes touched on my genitals as part of that care. None of this touching will ever be in a bad or sexual manor, if that occurs this contract is void. I will follow our mutually agreed upon rules, and understand that failure to do so will result in discipline up to and including a spanking on my bare bottom. Clothing decisions are up to my caregivers, except time I spend as an adult. It is my decision if I want to wear diapers while I am an adult, if I choose so section 3 rules apply. I agree to not out any member of regression club, if someone has chosen to keep this part of their life to themselves it is not my place to make that decision for them. When visiting the Regression club, caretakers can take care of me in the same way my regular caretakers can - by changing my diapers and punishing me as necessary. All littles will adhere to a bedtime, mine will be :10:30 PM My room must be kept mostly clean at all times, failure to do so will lead to punishment by my caretakers. I must take care of my own cleanliness as necessary, showering and wearing deodorant as necessary. My safe word is _______________________. Saying this word stops all activity and can only restart after a discussion is had. Print:__________________________________ Signature:______________________________ Date:____________________ Alex liked what he read, so he filled it out and handed it back to Beth. A few minutes later everyone else was done. “Ok, now everyone play for a few minutes. Shortly your caregivers will arrive and will be taking you out to discuss how things will work!” Alex was excited and nervous, butterflies danced in his stomach as he thought about meeting these people so soon. All of this was moving so fast! ______ Out in the other room Kyle had told Mike about himself and everything that had happened so far between himself and Alex. Because they were roommates, a plan formed in Mikes head. He excused himself after their conversation to talk with the chosen caregivers for Alex. Brenda and Chris were huddled in the other corner of the room chatting. Both seniors and an actual couple, they were excited to finally be on this end of the club. It was hard to be chosen as a caregiver, and even better that they would both be able to be the bigs for the same little. “Hey you two, how would you feel about having a second little”? ______ There was a 4’ block tower being constructed in the younger play room by a few of the littles, Alex one of them. Lucky was by his side as he reached up to place a block higher and higher, showing off the waistband of his pull ups in doing so. Mike had snuck up behind him, leaning close to his ear to ask “would it be ok to talk to you for a second” Alex climbed to his feet, before bending over to pick up Lucky as he began to follow Mike to the door of the room. Waiting there was his roommate, who looked a little confused as to why he had been brought into the littles room. “So… being roommates both interested in the club, presents an interesting opportunity for you both. Alex, I’ve talked with your caregivers and they would be ok with having a second little. How would you both feel about having the same caregivers and being brothers?” The boys faces lit up at this proposition, both almost jumping up and down as they said “yes!” “Wonderful boys! Alex for your official age you will be a 4 year old, and Kyle you will be 11. Obviously treatment will be a little age flexible, but this is going to be your starting point. Kyle, you will have the choice of which room you wish to be in when you come to regression club, but for today you need to stay here so your care givers can meet you both at the same time. Alex obviously since your 4 you will be need to stay here in the littles room all the time. As Mike walked away the boys turned to each other, both visibly excited excited. Alex was the first to break the silence, “Want to come play with some cars or something?” It took a bit for Kyle to get comfortable playing, but before long he fit right in. A few minutes later the care givers for the littles snuck into the room. None of the ‘kids’ took any notice, and everyone did take a few minutes to watch them before announcing themselves to their individual littles. Brenda and Chris made their way to the far side of the room where Alex and Kyle were playing, both crawling on the floor pushing some cars around each other. They took notice of Lucky sitting next to Alex, having been told about his stuffed animal by Beth. “Gosh they look cute!” They got down on their level, but did not yet have their attention. Brenda announced themselves, “Hey boys! Having fun”? Brenda was 22, Chris 24 having started college late. Both were moderately fit, but with a healthy amount of weight. Both were currently wearing diapers under their clothes, though they did not show. Caregivers were encouraged to still partake in their ABDL interests but to not show them to their little’s. The idea being that it would be easier to see them as authority figures if they never saw their diapers. Chris spoke up, “boys why don’t you clean up those toys so we can go to dinner? We will talk about how this will all work while we eat.” Kyle and Alex quickly put their toys away, and collected their bags. Alex went to put away Lucky when Chris stoped him. “You know if you want you can carry him to the car, I bet you no one will even notice you have him out.” WIth that Alex took Brenda’s hand as they led the boys out of the room. It was a bit nerve racking but Alex held Lucky under his arm as they walked to the car. It was a Mercedes SUV that Chris had received from his parents. It had a bigger back seat, which would be great for helping to keep little’s feeling little. Alex was led around to the passenger rear seat, and was quite surprised when the door was opened for him. An adult sized toddler style car seat, complete with a paw patrol cover and crotch/shoulder strap seat belt was in front of him. His mouth fell open, astonished at the sight of it. “Why don’t you go ahead and climb in so I can get these straps sized to you?” Alex giggled as he climbed into the car, he could not help but notice that the trunk had a little basket with ABU diapers, wipes and diaper rash cream. The thought crossed his head that he could get his diaper changed in the car! Chris took his backpack and placed it in the trunk while Brenda strapped him into his car seat. Kyle sat down on the driver side next to him, looking just as excited as Alex that such a thing existed let alone was now theirs to use. Soon they were on their way to dinner, their life as brothers had officially begun. ______ Alex immediately recognized the restaurant as one of his favorite, Chili’s! He and his family had always gone to them often as he grew up so this sight brought him comfort. “Stay put for a second so I can unbuckle you”. He tried to open the door to help his new caregivers but found he was unable. Curious, he mentioned it to Brenda as she got him out of his car seat. “I think someone put the child lock on my side of the car”? “Yep! Child lock is diffidently on for your side of the car, It’s not safe to hop out by yourself”. Brenda took his hand again and helped him hop down to the ground. “Did you want to bring your stuffed animal inside, or leave him in the car?” “Um…” Alex went a bit red, shifting back and forth on his feet as he pondered. No one was going to care, and if they did so what, no one knows him here and what does it really matter if they think he’s different. “I think I’ll bring him inside, is that ok?” Chris grabbed his shoulders from behind, gripping them in a comforting way. “Of course it is buddy, now come on lets get some grub” landing a playful swat on his behind to get him moving. This of course revealed the pull up he was wearing, causing him to blush. Chris gave Brenda a knowing look, thinking this will be a fun one. No one was waiting for a table when they entered the restaurant, so the host was on them quickly. “Hi there, how many today”? Alex almost spoke up, being used to eating here all the time on his own. But Chris beat him to the punch. “We have 4 today, and would it be possible to get 2 kids menus? These guys would like to do the activities, but they will be ordering from the adult menu”. The boys blushed hard, but the hostess seemed unfazed. “Oh sure, no problem. Follow me this way please!” Alex and Kyle sat across from each other in a booth towards the back of the restaurant, Chris sat next to Kyle while Brenda sat next to Alex. The boys were effectively trapped in the booth by their caretakers as you would with most young children. The host placed the kids menus in from of them and handed each a pack of crayons. She smiled at Alex when she noticed his stuffed animal tucked under his arm. “Cute doggy” she said with a wink. “Your server’s name is Ted, he should be with you shortly”. “Boys why don’t you play with your menu’s for a few minutes then after we order some food we can chat about things”. Soon the ‘adults’ got to talking about grownup stuff while the boys were occupied with coloring, tick tack toe, and a mini maze that was a little harder to solve than they thought it would be. Soon chips and salsa had been ordered, the boys each had a cup of soda while the adults had iced tea. Food was ordered shortly after, then the subject was broached. “Boys, do either of you currently call your parents mommy or daddy?” Kyle shook his head no, but Alex spoke up. “well i normally call them mom and dad, but sometimes mommy slips out. But not normally…” “Well that’s fine, we were thinking that if you are both comfortable you could call us Mommy and Daddy. We want you to think of us different than your parents, but are really hoping that we could have the dynamic of parents and kids. How do you two feel about that?” The boys smiled, and shook their heads yes. “um yeah!”, and “That should be ok” blended together as they both spoke at the same time. “Well great, we are both very happy to hear that. From now on please call us Mommy and Daddy then. Now your mommy is going to go over a few ideas we have for your room.” “So boys, you being roommates opens up an awesome possibility, how would you feel about us turning your room into a kids room?” Both boys smiled big, shaking their heads yes. “We were thinking that we could go pick out some new bedspreads and sheets, and Alex we need to pick up a bed rail for your bed so you don’t fall out at night. Also your dorm room should have a dresser, as it turns out it is the perfect length to turn into a changing table so we will pick up some memory foam and cloth to cover it as a changing surface. Over the next week or two we will start buying some toys to put in your room as well, and we will need to pick out a hairbrush for each of you.” Alex got nervous, sheepishly he asked: “Hairbrush?” “Yep, for your spankings. Daddy will talk about that in a bit so don’t get too worried. That only happens if you’re especially naughty… and maybe tonight.” Alex had a pit drop in his stomach, a spanking so soon! Mommy how ever pressed on, “Your dorm does not have a bath tub, just communal showers down the hall. So that means we can’t give you bath time there. Most days you will just shower, but sometimes you can get a bath at our apartment which is about 5 minutes drive from you. I’m sure you guys will sleep over at some point, we can put you in sleeping bags in the living room for a movie night, or even just drive you back to your dorm after your ready for bed.” “Speaking of which, bed time will be at 10:30, one of us will be there every night to get you ready for bed and get you both tucked in. We will try to do story time every night, even if you got in trouble. Know that we will be putting a web based baby cam in your room, if you’re caught out of bed after bed time and don’t have a good reason for it that will be an automatic spanking.” “Alex, you will wear a diaper to bed every night and will not be allowed to take it off until the morning. Kyle, right now we are planning on putting you to bed in pull ups. Is that what you want to sleep in or would you prefer to wear a diaper?” “Um… I guess I would like to wear pull ups most nights. Am I allowed to get up and go potty if I am wearing a pull up?” “Yes, how ever a diaper will have the same rules as Alex. You can’t take it off until morning, but we will let you choose each night what you want to wear. Pajamas are going to be required for night time, we will order you some really cute ones from Leveret. They have tight kid style ones in your size with awesome prints.” Alex already opening a few pairs of those pajamas, got rather excited proclaiming “I love the ones I have, they make me feel so little!” Saying that last part just a bit too loudly, only the waitress noticed and giggled a bit from across the room. “Day time while you are a little Alex will need to wear pull ups or cloth training pants. Know if we are going for a longer drive in the car or seeing a movie we will most likely just throw you in a diaper to make life easier. Kyle will wear big boy undies most of the time, if you want to wear a diaper or your night time pull ups during the day you can ask and Daddy or I will decide if that’s ok. Alex, do you want to wear pull ups all the time or just when you are little?” “I…. I think I want to wear them all the time, even when I’m not little right then. I guess I kind of always want to be little, and only be big when I have to. Like I just want to be reminded that I’m still little even when I’m having to do grown up stuff like going to class.” “That’s just fine too, if you’re going to wear pull ups full time we will take your underwear out of your drawer and replace them with your pull ups. All those undies can get kept at our place in case you need them back. Diapers will be in a basket next to your changing table along with your wipes/powder/cream and all that stuff. We will have to get you a diaper genie as well.” Alex was getting a little nervous with the talk of all these purchases, it all sounded so expensive! “I don’t know if I have enough money to pay for all this, so um… maybe we just take it slow?” “Oh baby!” Mommy leaned in giving him a 1 armed hug from the side, “you don’t have to pay for any of this! The club has a large amount of student fees allocated to pay for all your diapers and pull ups. Daddy and I get a good bit of money from his parents and being care takers we get a small stipend from the club for taking care of you. We will use that money combined to pay for the rest of it”. “Really!” Alex was bouncing in his seat at this point, clutching Lucky to his chest. Just then their food arrived. Alex placed lucky next to him and starting inhaling into his burger before all the rest of the food had even been set down. “Yes really, gosh don’t be afraid to slow down champ!” said Chris, as he laughed to himself. The next few minutes no conversation was had about the arrangement, instead everyone enjoyed their meals. “Food must taste good huh boys? Once we all finish eating we will go over the last of the details before we take you guys to the store, ok?” As they finished their meals, Chris began to talk about different punishments they may have to receive. “The first option will usually be a time out, those are easy for us to give you anywhere. You might get put in the corner or just made to sit down in a boring place with nothing to do so you can calm down or think about why you’re in trouble. Grounding may happen for bad grades on projects or tests, for those we will take away gaming systems or not let you watch TV or go out and have fun until the grade comes up. Spankings will be mostly done in your dorm room or in our apartment so you will likely see each other get spanked. If you get one in public. it will be in the car or another simi private place. They will always be on your bare bottom over one of our laps, laying on your bed with your bottom pushed up with pillows, or on your chaining table in the diaper position. That’s when I or your mommy lifts your legs like we are going to change you but instead spank your bottom. Now have either of you been given a real spanking before?” Both boys shook their heads no, liking what they heard but getting a little nervous. “Ok, so I’m going to offer you both to get a spanking tonight. It won’t be the easiest spanking we will ever give you, nor will it be the hardest one you will get. Think of it as an example spanking so you know what to expect if you get into trouble. I’m guessing both of you have always kind of wanted to know what it felt like or even craved getting one, so what do you say?” Kyle spoke up first, “I um, yeah ok tonight…” It took a moment later for Alex to decide, before saying “yes, I’ll get a spanking but can I hold onto Lucky for it?” “Yes, because this is just an example spanking I’ll let you hold him for this one ok? For a punishment spanking I don’t think we will let you have him until after it’s over with. Deal?” “Oh, I guess that’s fair” While Daddy had been explaining discipline to the boys, Mommy used the Ziosk on the table to pay for their meal. “If we are all done why don’t we get going.” At this point it was about 7 PM, so they only had three and a half hours until the boys needed to be in bed. ______ Back in the car Alex was strapped into his car seat watching the road go by, as the pulled into the mall. They walked inside and searched for a few minutes before stumbling across Pottery Barn kids, “I think this will be perfect for you two.” A little bit of searching yielded some younger looking sheets for Kyle and some toddler sheets for Alex. One set had cars on them and the other were cartoon toys. Bed spreads were picked out as well with some down comforters for each of their beds. Mommy decided that these should match as it would be rather cute. A memory foam pad was picked out to act as the changing table pad, Brenda said “I’ll pick out some cute fabric to make a cover for it in the next few days. For now just the pad and a towel will have to do”. After this stop the four found their way to Target, where they picked up a diaper genie, a basket for diaper supplies, a big box of baby wipes and a fold away bed rail so Alex would have a more toddler style bed. For being good in the store each got to pick out a toy to buy, both picked out a lego set they could build and then play with. After checking out, they all climbed into the car and headed towards the boys dorm building. They were a little nervous about carrying in all the baby stuff but Brenda said not to worry, no one would care or notice. They stopped by the front desk on the way to their room, and Daddy talked to the person behind it. “Hi there, my name is Chris and this is Brenda. The regression club should have sent over an email requesting keys for these boys rooms so we can have access”. “Oh yes they must be Alex and Kyle, boys you just need to sign this paper saying your caregivers have permission to obtain a key. and if you two could fill out this contact sheet for me. You will be who we call if there is a noise complaint or other problem with them in the room”. The boys signed the paper, blushing while doing it as they realized the front desk must know exactly how this whole thing worked. But after everything else today a few people knowing about their situation seemed like nothing to worry about. The front desk handed a set of keys to Brenda and Chris before turning to the boys, “Ok all set, behave you two.” “Oh they will, but there may be a bit of noise in the next few minutes, bit of an example to set.” The front desk looked unfazed, “No worries, just have that taken care of before quiet time at 10 PM please.” The new family made their way towards the boys room, opening it to find it much cleaner they Brenda and Chris had imagined it would be. They had an hour till quiet time started so the first half hour was put to use making up the room. The dresser was cleared off and the memory foam pad was laid down. Chris used his knife to cut the pad to size, while leaving some room at the top for basket of supplies to sit. The boys opened up the diaper genie and put it at the foot of the new changing table, while Brenda opened up Alex’s new bed rail. All of them together worked to make the beds with the new comforters, it was decided that the sheets should be washed first before they used them, so the old set remained for now. They made quick work of everything, and come 9:30 it came time for something the boys were dreading but somewhat looking forward to. Chris announced that it was time for the boys to get their spankings, “do either of you need to go potty before we start?” “Um…” “How about you both go try to use the potty just in case, come back quickly so we can get started”. Both boys walked quickly down the hall to the bathroom, and found they were able to go pee. After washing their hands and being extra careful to get every last bit of their hands dry, they eventually had to make their way back to their room. When they entered Brenda was sitting at the center of Alex’s bed, and Chris was sitting in the center of Kyle’s bed. They stopped just after they entered the room and the door shut behind them. “Kyle you go stand in front of Daddy, Alex come stand in front of me.” The boys walked into position while their Mommy kept talking. “We think it would be unfair to make one of you wait while the other goes first so you will both get your spankings at the same time. Until we pick out your hairbrushes or other spanking implement Mommy and Daddy have brought our own to use for tonight.” Chris and Brenda gave each other a knowing glance as they simultaneously unbuckled the boys jeans and pulled them down to their knees. When they let go they fell to the boys ankles, leaving them standing there showing off their pull ups. The pull ups were ripped off instead of just pulled down, then tossed to the side. Each boy was led over the lap of their caretaker, which because of the height of their beds made it so they had no way of touching the ground. Chris spoke up loud enough for both of the boys to hear. “Your spankings are going to make you squirm and most likely kick your legs. Please don’t try to get off our laps during the spanking, as we are not strong enough to hold you in place. Know that it’s ok to cry, we are going to spank you to your limit, and then push you past it. A true spanking starts once you really want it to stop, thats when the lesson starts to take effect. With that, let’s get started.” Mommy handed Alex his stuffed Lucky, which he held to his chest close to his face as his and his roommates spankings began. There was no build up, it was fire from the first smack. Both boys began yelping a bit after three or four smacks, about 30 seconds in their cheeks were pink at both ends. Alex was the first to start squirming but Kyle was the first to begin crying at about 4 minutes in. After 8 minutes both boys were crying and asking for the spanking to stop, for the last two minutes of their spanking Chris and Brenda stepped up their spanking speed to drive the point home. Both boys were kicking their feet, crying and begging through snotty noses to make it stop. When it was all over Lucky was a bit wet from all the crying Alex had done while clutching him to his face. The caretakers set their hairbrushes down and stood both boys up, taking them into a loving embrace and rubbing their backs. “There there, all done! Good job buddy.” During this hug each boy was doing a spanking dance hopping between feet with an intense pain in their bottom. After a moment each ‘parent’ pulled their boy up onto the bed and sat them next to them, holding them for a moment. After they had calmed down, Brenda spoke up. “Ok guys, that’s a spanking, quite a bit huh?” Both boys nodded their heads, “I would like both of you to finish getting undressed so you can go take a shower. After that Mommy and Daddy will get you ready for bed and read you a story, ok?” Both boys muttered, still slightly blubbering “ok”. They hopped off the their beds and stepped out of their pants leaving them on the floor. Shirts were next, a moment later both figured they should probably put them into a hamper less risk any more punishment. Once each had a robe on they grabbed all their shower supplies before heading to the bathroom down the hall. The walk took them past the front desk, the student staffing it was still the same as before. She noticed their tear soaked faces and smiled at the thought of each of them wriggling over a lap, thinking to her self ‘I’ll need to spank them at some point I suppose’. Showering did not take long, as neither wanted to spend too much time with the hot water running over their bottom. The did take some time to gawk at each others bottoms before stepping into the privacy of their shower stall. Both bottoms were somehow bright red while not bruised at all, these two really knew how to give a spanking! A few minutes later both were dried off and heading back to their door room, they walked in to find the changing table had been stocked with supplies. “Alex why don’t you come over here and hop on up”. He crawled onto the pad after taking off his robe, and laid on his back. His bottom kinda hurt when it landed on the rough towel, causing him to wince slightly. Mommy came over and started prepping a diaper, opening it up before asking Alex to lift his legs. Daddy had come over as well to help, grabbing his feet and lifting them up while mommy placed the diaper underneath his bottom. Never in his life since he was a child had he felt as small as he did now. Rash cream was applied to his bottom and groin before Daddy lowered him onto the diaper, then some baby powder was sprinkled across his privates and the inside of the diaper. As it was was then pulled up between his legs and quickly taped into place. He thought he’d never been able to get his diapers this secure, it felt wonderful! “Ok buddy, hop on down and lets get you in some PJ’s!” As he hoped down Mommy continued, “I found your pajamas, glad to be able to start using them right away. I think the dinosaurs would be fun for tonight, so step in.” Alex put his feet one at a time through the leg holes of his pajamas before Brenda pulled them up his legs and finally over his diaper. The pajamas did nothing to hide the fact of what he was wearing, but that was not really a problem. “Ok, arms up!” Alex was in heaven as his new mommy pulled his pajama top down over his head, dressing him for bed. During this time Alex had been put in his pull ups, and also helped into a pair of Alex’s pajamas. They were similar enough in size that he had no trouble fitting into them. His pair of pajamas were covered in space ships, and were mostly black with white print on them. When they were both dressed Alex noticed a chart that had been placed on the wall over the changing table. It looked like a child’s bedwetting chart, and after a moment realized it was not out of place in his new room. “Hey Mommy, what’s this for?” He asked as he waddled over and pointed. “Oh right, I almost forgot to tell you about this chart! How silly of me, so, at least for this next week your Daddy or I will be coming over to wake you up and get you both ready to go to school. Because you are supposed to be a bedwetter we are going to track when you’re wet and when you’re dry, after awhile we won’t need to track it because your diaper should be wet every night. This is kind of like a reverse bedwetting chart, because we want you to wake up wet. For this next week your diaper will need to be wet every morning at least 5/7 times. If you have too many dry mornings in a week you can expect a spanking before heading to class, and to get you started your diaper will need to be wet tomorrow morning or you will get a spanking before going to class. Got it?” “Yes mommy!” “Good now both of you go brush your teeth, then you can snuggle around daddy on Alex’s bed so he can read you a good night story” Once Chris started reading both boys ended up with their heads on Chris’s shoulders, almost asleep halfway through the book. Brenda could not help but snap a picture on her phone to give to them later. Once the book was done everyone hopped off of Alex’s bed so he could crawl under the covers, crinkling as he did so. Mommy tucked him in pulling the sheets up over him and playing a moment with lucky pretending to give him good night kisses, before landing one herself on his forehead. Daddy tucked in Kyle before doing the same, and asking him if he had a stuffed animal hidden anywhere he wanted to sleep with. Kyle told his Daddy that he had a stuffed rabbit under his bed, Chris grabbed it and handed it to him. “No need to hide that anymore, ok?” The boy nodded, accepting that he could now let all this out just like Alex was doing. As they started to sneak out after opening the door, Mommy called back saying “Remember Alex, wet diaper in the morning and Kyle if you do wet your pull up know that if it leaks you won’t have a choice about wearing a diaper tomorrow night. Sleep well little boys, Mommy and Daddy love you!” The lights shut off, the door closed, and within minutes both boys were fast asleep. ___________________________________ End of Part 1

The Boarder's Tale Chapter 1 Pete stood outside the terrace house. He looked at the piece of paper in his hand. The internet was amazing, he thought. No need for those rental sites. He'd found the landlady of this place on a travel chatroom, and here he was a month and 12000 miles later. He opened the nicely painted cast iron gate between the two white pillars and made his way along a short, flagstoned path and up several steps to the black front door. He lifted the polished brass doorknocker and heard the sound it made reverberate inside. A few moments later the door opened and a pleasant looking, middle aged lady stood smiling at Pete. The stereotype of the landlady, thought Pete as he introduced himself. The lady was Mrs Smith, a widow who offered room and board to what she told Pete were 'suitable lodgers'. It seemed that Pete was suitable enough to be having a cup of tea a few minutes later with Mrs Smith and being told how she ran her house. 'So,' said Mrs Smith. 'Anything else, just ask. You'll have your own key. One more thing, do you have issues with bedwetting?' The question took Pete by surprise. He blushed, because he had had a few problems in that area. He had been late toilet training, his mother had told him, and he had wet his bed off and on into his teens. Even later, he had had occasional episodes, when very tired, stressed or once or twice after drinking too much. 'Er, bedwetting?' he replied, hoping he hadn't looked guilty. 'Yes,' said Mrs Smith. 'It's not too uncommon, and creates a lot of washing. I have a plastic undersheet if there's any chance that you might have an accident.' Pete was still a little shocked. His bedwetting history was probably his most private issue. 'Oh, well...' he began. 'It's not a big deal,' said Mrs Smith. 'When was the last time you wet the bed?' Pete had never been good at lying. 'Oh,' he said, trying to sound confident. 'A while ago. A long while ago.' 'So, since childhood,' said Mrs Smith. 'How long ago? Years? Months?' Pete could have kicked himself. This was the perfect accommodation for him, and in the first five minutes he's admitting wetting the bed. ''Years,' said Pete. 'Several.' He winced inwardly. He was making this worse. 'I see,' said Mrs Smith. 'I think we'll start with the plastic undersheet and see how you get on.' Bloody hell, thought Pete. How has this become an issue? At least she's not kicking me out on the strength of it, he thought. 'OK, thanks,' he replied. Damn, he thought. I'm my own worst enemy. That sounded like I was confirming that I'm a bedwetter. 'Well. I'll show you your room.' said Mrs Smith, getting up from her chair. She was quite well built, Pete thought as he watched Mrs Smith turn towards the door. She was wearing jeans and a woollen top. She had nice hips and a large bust. Pete liked full, mature figures, not he thought, that he had any ideas towards this nice lady, even if she had sprung his big secret. At least she didn't seem horrified that anyone should occasionally have an accident at night. Mrs Smith opened a door in the upstairs hallway into a large, comfortable room. There was a big, paned window, a fireplace and a double bed. On the bedspread, resting against the pillows were three large stuffed toys. Pete looked at them in surprise. 'Oh, they're left over,' said Mrs Smith with a laugh, without saying left over from what, or who. 'You can choose one for yourself if you like. I'm sure the previous owner wouldn't mind.' 'No, it's OK,' said Pete. He wasn't sure if what Mrs Smith had just said was odd or not. 'Your bathroom is down the hall at the end,' said Mrs Smith. 'We sit down to pee in this house, by the way,' she added. 'Less chance of mess.' 'OK,' said Pete. Now that was odd, he thought. Still, it was her house, and he usually sat to pee anyway. He'd grown up in a household comprising his mother and three older sisters, where no one including him ever stood to use the toilet. It seemed natural now. Mrs Smith wrapped up her introduction to the house. 'That's about it,' she said. 'You have the run of the house, and you're most welcome to sit downstairs with me in the living room in the evenings. In fact, I'd enjoy the company. Or you can play up here in your room.' Play in my room, thought Pete. Maybe she meant play something on my laptop. 'I'll leave you to it,' she said, turning to the door. 'Dinner will be at 7.30.' 'OK, thanks,' said Pete, watching Mrs Smith's denim clad hips as she left the room. To be continued.

Well i was planing on doing something with a vampire for a while then i ended up watching a anime and had an amazing idea so here it is this will be a bit of a Test chapter to see how it goes. Chapter 1. “Well how do I explain my life since I got to this dimension, I guess I’ll start from the beginning it would be easier that way.” “My name is Ella. I come from an interesting dimension were my kind lives we do kill a lot of humans and I’ll admit I don’t really like the taste of them it reminds me garlic so I stick to cows sheep and a whale here and there. I guess I should tell you what I am I’m a dragon a red dragon with black wings. Dragons are not rare in my dimension there seems to be too many of us, so we tend to jump dimensions every so often for a few hundred or few thousand years just for something to do.” “After we fought a war in our dimension that caused a lot of deaths on both sides I decided to leave for a while and find something to do to kill some time. I’ve jumped dimensions before when I was around 200, I’m close to 1200 now and still not fully classed as an adult dragon, I guess if you went by human years, I would be 19. Now the problem with jumping dimension is that it can take a huge amount of mana even for an adult dragon for me to get mana I just have to sleep and rest but that could take months or years depending on where I jump. The good news is turning from dragon to human and back takes no mana so if I need to, I can hide out, the only problem with that is I would be as tall as a 19-year-old human girl. Well enough for now I’ll explain the rest later if it’s needed.” “God, I don’t know how you can eat humans Zoe.” I see Zoe a beautiful golden dragon eating a few soldiers she kidnapped for lunch. “Hey, they are not that bad, little bit worse than cows but still tasty.” Zoe says before she eats the last one, she took. “Whatever you say Zoe. I think I’m going to go talk to one of the Elders and inform them before I leave.” I notice Zoe looks a bit sad as I tell her she has known for months now about me wanting to jump dimensions to find something to do for a while. “All right remember when you do leave to send me some mana messages, so I at least know you are alive.” “I will and I’ll do it as often as I can.” I start to flap my black wings getting high in the air before heading to the Elder dragon’s realm on the other side of the planet. It takes me about an hour to fly there and find a spot to land. I hit the ground and walk into the old volcano where the Elder dragons rest. It takes me about a minute before I am before the Elders all of them each a solid color and each one over 100,000 years old. “I came to inform you all I am going to jump to a new dimension today.” I make sure to bow my head after I’m done talking not wanting to seem rude. “We wish you the best of luck my child, remember if you do need help in the new dimension you must wait a full year in human time before you can ask for help.” The middle elder dragon says to me. “I will Elder and thank you.” I slowly back out making sure to keep my head low as a sign of respect it is hard to back out this way and does take longer but it’s the smart way to leave the Elders. Now that I’m out of the volcano I make my way to the place we summon portals just in case they explode they are far enough away from everything. “Well here goes nothing let’s hope I get a good one.” I say before I use my mana to open a portal to god knows where. I notice unlike most portals this one is a bright red and blue much different then what most portals are, but I think screw it lets have some fun and step though. As I get to the other side, I make sure to change to my human form just in case I run into someone nearby, it’s best not to scare them since I hate eating humans. I look around and I notice it almost looks like where I took my first trip almost 1,000 years ago if I remember right, I landed on a planet called Earth. I can tell I’m in a forest, but I have no idea where a city, town or village might be and since I’m now out of mana I can’t use my mana to find any place around here. After looking around for a few hours I decide to head west in hope of finding something, hoping I didn’t pick a dud dimension or worse a dud planet. I must have walked for 2 or 3 days, it felt like before the forest gave way to a huge plains area as far as the eye can see. As I walk I’ve noticed the days are a lot longer than Planet earth but also a lot shorter then my own dimension by 60 to 70 hours, so sleep is not really needed for me at this point most dragons can stay awake for up to a week before they need sleep and in human time that’s 700 hours. “Where the hell is anyone? It’s been 4 damn days now!” I’m slowly getting pissed and I’m about ready to turn into a dragon and fly around to see what the hell I can find. I think it had been maybe a week of walking before I finally found a city and I must admit the building were a lot taller than I thought they would be. I noticed houses before the huge buildings I saw and I decided to use a small amount of mana and have my eyes take a closer look and what I saw shocked me causing me to say it out loud. “The hell? What kind of humans are they? They must be at least 10-12 feet tall and why the hell are they pushing around smaller ones that look like normal sized humans? What god damn dimension did I end up in, I have a really bad feeling about this…” I let out a sigh knowing by Dragon laws when we go to a new dimension if they have any type of life that has intelligence we must talk and live with them if we can. I start walking to the city knowing I’ll get there in a few hours and it should still be morning when I get there. As I get closer, I start to notice that I’m the same size as the people being pushed in what look like strollers…. My stomach drops as I realize what kind of dimension, I ended up in. “Son of a bitch…. I really hope those are babies I see or else this might be a problem. I think I may have made a huge mistake if things go bad, I won’t be able to get help for a year or more. I’m freaking screwed right now.” I breathe in deeply before letting out a long breath knowing this is going to suck. Before I enter the city, I decide to check how much mana I have in case I need to use it to save my ass from something or to scout. I see I have enough to use at least 5 or 6 enhancements on myself just in case. I decide I’ll go invisible and find out a bit more about the city before I try to find a place to get a job and live for a while hoping I won’t run into any problems. I enter the city and walk around a bit shocked at what I’m seeing. They look just like humans and are basically babies for these huge people. I finally find what I was looking for, a huge library in the middle of the city. I sneak in making sure not to run into anybody still invisible for now and head to the history section happy to see all the words are in English. I find a few books on the past present history and quickly read them making sure to memorize everything. I finish both books in under 30 minutes happy dragons can read 50 times faster than a human. I exit the library and make my way to the outskirts of the city to look at some of the house’s curious to see how big the population might be. I get to the outskirts of the city and start looking at some of the house’s noticing that even if I was in my dragon form the ones that looked to be 2 stories were bigger then I was and I was not a small dragon I was huge for my age. I also notice most only have females and few males live around here and it made me wonder if males had a low birthrate. I just got near the end of a row before some more plains when my invisibility enchantment wore out. “Shit I can’t use it again for a few days now I may be in trouble…” Just as I had finished saying that see a shadow come over my body and I slowly turn and look behind me. “Well hello and who might you be?” “Umm… Hi? My name is Ella…” Say shaking a bit before I can’t help but notice how huge she is. “Well hello Ella my name is Lucy. Might I ask what you are doing out here?” She gives me a gentle smile and it brings a little bit of hope for me about the people here. “To be honest I have no idea where I am, I’m not from around here, heck I don’t even know where he is. I laugh a bit hoping I can gauge her reaction. “Hmm did a you just drop here?” She looks at me questioningly. “Kind of I guess in a way? I walked into a portal and ended up here.” I hope telling the truth will save me a headache of having to explain everything. I see her let out a huge sigh wondering what I said wrong. “Well Ella you landed in what I would say is a really messed up dimension. It’s a good thing I found you first anyone else and you might have had a problem.” “What do you mean? What would have happened if someone else found me first?” I’m quite worried now knowing as a last resort I can turn into a dragon but if I do that, I know the Elders will get pissed and find out. “Well women here are called Amazon’s and we love caring for babies most would have picked you up taken you to an adoption center. Some would have your teeth removed or regress you and make it to where you can’t ever walk.” A look of shock passes over my face. I know the primitive stuff they got here won’t really do anything but I’m still shocked that they do that to the small humans. “Umm what are you going to do to me then?” I ready myself in case I have to fight for my life. I know the Elders might not be happy but it’s a risk I’ll take. “Well you have a few options Ella. I can take you adopt you and at least let you keep your mind and walk the rest of the stuff would have to be done but that’s option one. Option two I leave you here and someone else who’s not as nice finds you and you end up a mindless drooling little. And the last one is I drop you off at an orphanage and wish you the best of luck.” She can’t be serious, can she? “What would dealing with you mean?” If she tries anything, I’m ready to kill her and get out of here quick. “Well you would be a baby in all sense of the word diapers crib everything. May have to do daycare but we will see. Your biggest problem Ella is how tall you are your maybe 4 feet tall just from me eyeballing it.” She has to be joking…. There’s no way this is really how they treat people smaller than them? It only dawned on me after a moment what she said. “Wait I’m 4 feet tall? How! I’m normally 6 feet tall at least.” Oh god if I’m 4 feet tall as a human how tall am I as a dragon…. “Well whenever a Human drops here they tend to get smaller and how small they get we don’t know. We really don’t even know how or why they drop here it’s just something that happens.” I’m happy she buys into me just dropping here. I would have hated to have to hurt someone already. “So, if I agree to go with you how long will I be stuck like that?” “Most are babies until they die Ella, they don’t get to be adults or grow up again.” I’m a little more than pissed now I live damn near forever no way in hell would I be stuck like that forever. “I’ll agree to go with you for now however I will leave when the time comes.” She smiles at me like you would a toddler or a newborn dragon and boy does it piss me off. “Sure, Ella you can leave when the time comes however, I don’t know where you will go after that. There is no real place for a little to hide that an Amazon can’t go.” I’ll let her think that for now and at least I know what to call the humans now. Littles. “If I’m going with you since you’re the safe option here what do we do now?” I still don’t trust this woman and I’m not ever going to let me guard down around her or any of these Amazons I just hope my mana comes back soon so I can get the hell out of here. “Well normally I would take you to the adoption center however since you’re a portal little I’ll take you home and call LPS and have them do everything at my home.” I’m starting to think I might be in to deep. “What’s LPS?” I look at her puzzled. “Little protective services, they make sure littles are treated at least ok but also deal with all portal littles.” I nod. “Let’s head home then.” I also let out a shriek as Lucy picks me up and I start to wonder just how strong are Amazons it then makes me start to worry if my dragon scales can eve protect me from them. “Sorry about that didn’t mean to scare you.” She says to me trying to comfort me. I watch as we walk few houses before she turns and takes me into a massive dark blue house. I make sure to take a good look around at everything trying to memorize everywhere I can hide if needed. She puts me on a one of the biggest couches I’ve ever seen before grabbing a phone. “Now wait right here I’m going to call them and get them to send someone to get everything official.” I just nod not sure what to do. I watch as she goes into the next room and makes the call. I start looking at some of the pictures on the wall and notice that she has what looks like a brother and sister I start to wonder if I’ll meet them soon after today. Lucy comes back into the room before sitting next to me. “They say they will be here shortly and just to sit tight. Fair warning Ella don’t cry or show emotions to them it will make everything easier. They are going to take your measurements weight take some blood and put 2 chips in you 1 for tacking and 1 to say who you belong to.” I look at her shocked like she’s joking. I realize I’m going to have to let the needles enter my skin and change my blood for a bit or else they might think somethings up. I look up at the clock and see the time knowing they will be any minute, I'm just hoping these LPS people are reasonable, I only got at best 5 enhancements left and wasting one on some Amazon is not what I have in mind.

Hi all, I'm wondering when you first had the desire to go back to being a kid again. For me, it started when I was 12. Technically I was still a child, although barely so. There had been a lot of changes since 4th through 6th grade, and I started to really miss the second and third grade years. Of course it wasn't perfect, but it was a whole lot better than the "now", still is. So how about you? Thanks in advanced for responding. CJ